Testing Preparation
Books - All

CLEP Exam Preparation

SAT Study Guides

AP GUIDES

DSST Guides

SCHAUM's OUTLINES

CLIFF'S NOTES

 ExtremeIntellect.com

Gifted Children  |  Homeschool   |   Kids in College  |   Imagination & Fun     Education Resources
Teacher Lesson Plans   |   Shop    |    K-12 Students    |    College     |      History of Education    

IQ Test List        History of IQ         FAQ  IQ        Great Geniuses           IQ Studies           IQ References        Genius Links         IQ Books 
High IQ Societies        IQ Glossary        Puzzles & Brain Teasers        Savants        Quotes on Genius        Test Your Memory      Free Online Practice Tests

HOMEWORK HELP Computer Tutorials Maps Encyclopedias Dictionaries Rhyming Quotations Calculators
Reading Cams &
Panoramas
Lists Weather Watch Films Biographies Free Clipart Statistics for Term Papers & Research
Thesauruses Zoos Museums REFERENCE
Web
ExtremeIntellect
 

 

THE EDUCATION OF CATHOLIC GIRLS





     *     *     *     *





   PUBLIC SCHOOLS FOR GIRLS. A Series of Papers by Nineteen

     Headmistresses dealing with the History, Curricula, and

     Aims of Public Secondary Schools for Girls. Edited by

     SARA A. BURSTALL, Headmistress of the Manchester High

     School, and M. A. DOUGLAS, Headmistress of the Godolphin

     School, Salisbury. Crown 8vo, 4_s_. 6_d_.

   THE DAWN OF CHARACTER. A Study of Child Life. By EDITH E.

     READ MUMFORD, M.A., Cloth-workers' Scholar, Girton

     College, Cambridge, Lecturer on 'Child Training' at the

     Princess Christian Training College for Nurses,

     Manchester. Crown 8vo, 3_s_. 6_d_,

   NOTES OF LESSONS ON THE HERBARTIAN METHOD (based on

     Herbart's Plan). By M. FENNELL and Members of a Teaching

     Staff. With a Preface by M. FENNELL, Lecturer on

     Education. Crown 8vo, 3_s_. 6_d_.

   SCIENCE OF EDUCATION. By T. P. KEATING, B.A., L.C.P. With

     an Introduction by Rev. T. A. FINLAY, M.A., National

     University, Dublin. Crown 8vo, 2_s_. 6_d_. net.

   TALKS  TO TEACHERS ON PSYCHOLOGY AND TO STUDENTS ON SOME OF

     LIFE'S IDEALS. By WILLIAM JAMES, formerly Professor of

     Philosophy at Harvard University. Crown 8vo, 4_s_. 6_d_.

   EDUCATION AND THE NEW UTILITARIANISM, and other Educational

     Addresses. By ALEXANDER DARROCH, M.A., Professor of

     Education in the University of Edinburgh. Crown 8vo,

     3_s_. 6_d_. net.

   EDUCATION   AND PSYCHOLOGY. By MICHAEL WEST, Indian

     Education Service. Crown 8vo, 5_s_. net.



   Longmans, Green  and  Co.,

   London, New York, Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras.





     *     *     *     *





THE EDUCATION OF CATHOLIC GIRLS



by



JANET ERSKINE STUART



With a Preface by Cardinal Bourne

Archbishop of Westminster



Longmans, Green and Co.

39 Paternoster Row, London

Fourth Avenue & 30th Street, New York

Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras



Fourth Impression

1914















Nihil Obstat:

F. THOS. BERGH, O.S.B.



Imprimatur:

FRANOISOUS CARD. BOURNE

ABCHIEPOS WESIMONAST,



die 1 Januarii, 1912.





PREFACE



We have had many treatises on education in recent years; many

regulations have been issued by Government Departments; enormous sums

of money are contributed annually from private and public sources for

the improvement and development of education. Are the results in any

degree proportioned to all these repeated and accumulated efforts? It

would not be easy to find one, with practical experience of education,

ready to give an unhesitatingly affirmative answer. And the

explanation of the disappointing result obtained is very largely to be

found in the neglect of the training of the will and character, which

is the foundation of all true education. The programmes of Government,

the grants made if certain conditions are fulfilled, the recognition

accorded to a school if it conforms to a certain type, these things

may have raised the standard of teaching, and forced attention to

subjects of learning which were neglected; they have done little to

promote education in the real sense of the term. Nay, more than this,

the insistence on certain types of instruction which they have

compelled has in too many cases paralysed the efforts of teachers who

in their hearts were striving after a better way.



The effect on some of our Catholic schools of the newer methods has

not been free from harm. Compelled by force of circumstances, parental

or financial, to throw themselves into the current of modern

educational effort, they have at the same time been obliged to abandon

the quieter traditional ways which, while making less display, left a

deeper impress on the character of their pupils. Others have had the

courage to cling closely to hallowed methods built up on the wisdom

and experience of the past, and have united with them all that was not

contradictory in recent educational requirements. They may, thereby,

have seemed to some waiting in sympathy with the present, and

attaching too great value to the past. The test of time will probably

show that they have given to both past and present an equal share in

their consideration.



It will certainly be of singular advantage to those who are engaged in

the education of Catholic girls to have before them a treatise written

by one who has had a long and intimate experience of the work of which

she writes. Loyal in every word to the soundest traditions of Catholic

education, the writer recognizes to the full that the world into which

Catholic girls pass nowadays on leaving school is not the world of a

hundred, or of fifty, or of even thirty years ago. But this

recognition brings out, more clearly than anything else could do, the

great and unchanging fact that the formation of heart and will and

character is, and must be always, the very root of the education of a

child; and it also shows forth the new fact that at no time has that

formation been more needed than at the present day.



The pages of this book are well worthy of careful pondering and

consideration, and they will be of special value both to parents and

to teachers, for it is in their hands and in their united, and not

opposing action, that the educational fate of the children lies.



But I trust that the thoughts set forth upon these pages will not

escape either the eyes or the thoughts of those who are the public

custodians and arbiters of education in this country. The State is

daily becoming more jealous in its control of educational effort in

England. Would that its wisdom were equal to its jealousy. We might

then be delivered from the repeated attempts to hamper definite

religious teaching in secondary schools, by the refusal of public aid

where the intention to impart it is publicly announced; and from the

discouragement continually arising from regulations evidently inspired

by those who have no personal experience of the work to be

accomplished, and who decline to seek information from those to whom

such work is their very life. It cannot, surely, be for the good of

our country that the stored-up experience of educational effort of

every type should be disregarded in favour of rigid rules and

programmes; or that zeal and devotion in the work of education are to

be regarded as valueless unless they be associated with so-called

undenominational religion. The Catholic Church in this and in every

country has centuries of educational tradition in her keeping. She has

no more ardent wish than to place it all most generously at the

service of the commonwealth, and to take her place in every movement

that will be to the real advantage of the children upon whom the

future of the world depends. And we have just ground for complaint

when the conditions on which alone our co-operation will be allowed

are of such a character as to make it evident that we are not intended

to have any real place in the education of our country.



May this treatise so ably written be a source of guidance and

encouragement to those who are giving their lives to the education of

Catholic children, and at the same time do something to dispel the

distrust and to overcome the hostility shown in high quarters towards

every Catholic educational endeavour.



FRANCIS CARDINAL BOURNE,

ARCHBISHOP OF WESTMINSTER.









CONTENTS



PREFACE

INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER

    I. RELIGION

   II. CHARACTER. I.

  III. CHARACTER. II.

   IV. THE ELEMENTS OF CATHOLIC PHILOSOPHY

    V. THE REALITIES OF LIFE

   VI. LESSONS AND PLAY

  VII. MATHEMATICS, NATURAL SCIENCE, AND NATURE STUDY

 VIII. ENGLISH

   IX. MODERN LANGUAGES

   X. HISTORY

   XI. ART

  XII. MANNERS

 XIII. HIGHER EDUCATION OF WOMEN

  XIV. CONCLUSION

       APPENDIX I

       APPENDIX II

       INDEX









Pair though it be, to watch unclose

The nestling glories of a rose,

Depth on rich depth, soft fold on fold;

Though fairer he it, to behold

Stately and sceptral lilies break

To beauty, and to sweetness wake:

Yet fairer still, to see and sing,

One fair thing is, one matchless thing:

Youth, in its perfect blossoming.

                      LIONEL JOHNSON.









INTRODUCTION



A book was published in the United States in 1910 with the title,

EDUCATION: HOW OLD THE NEW. A companion volume might be written with a

similar title, EDUCATION: HOW NEW THE OLD, and it would only exhibit

another aspect of the same truth.



This does not pretend to be that possible companion volume, but to

present a point of view which owes something both to old and new, and

to make an appeal for the education of Catholic girls to have its

distinguishing features recognized and freely developed in view of

ultimate rather than immediate results.









CHAPTER I.



RELIGION.



"Oh! say not, dream not, heavenly notes

   To childish ears are vain,

That the young mind at random floats,

   And cannot reach the strain.



"Dim or unheard, the words may fall.

   And yet the Heaven-taught mind

May learn the sacred air, and all

   The harmony unwind."

                                          KEBLE.



The principal educational controversies of the present day rage round

the teaching of religion to children, but they are more concerned with

the right to teach it than with what is taught, in fact none of the

combatants except the Catholic body seem to have a clear notion of

what they actually want to teach, when the right has been secured. It

is not the controversy but the fruits of it that are here in question,

the echoes of battle and rumours of wars serve to enhance the

importance of the matter, the duty of making it all worth while, and

using to the best advantage the opportunities which are secured at the

price of so many conflicts.



The duty is twofold, to God and to His children. God, who entrusts to

us their religious education, has a right to be set before them as

truly, as nobly, as worthily as our capacity allows, as beautifully as

human language can convey the mysteries of faith, with the quietness

and confidence of those who know and are not afraid, and filial pride

in the Christian inheritance which is ours. The child has a right to

learn the best that it can know of God, since the happiness of its

life, not only in eternity but even in time, is bound up in that

knowledge. Most grievous wrong has been done, and is still done,

to children by well-meaning but misguided efforts to "make them

good" by dwelling on the vengeance taken by God upon the wicked, on

the possibilities of wickedness in the youngest child. Their

impressionable minds are quite ready to take alarm, they are so small,

and every experience is so new; there are so many great forces at work

which can be dimly guessed at, and to their vivid imaginations who can

say what may happen next? If the first impressions of God conveyed to

them are gloomy and terrible, a shadow may be cast over the mind so

far-reaching that perhaps a whole lifetime may not carry them beyond

it. They hear of a sleepless Bye that ever watches, to see them doing

wrong, an Bye from which they cannot escape. There is the Judge of

awful severity who admits no excuse, who pursues with relentless

perseverance to the very end and whose resources for punishment are

inexhaustible. What wonder if a daring and defiant spirit turns at

last and stands at bay against the resistless Avenger, and if in later

years the practical result is--"if we may not escape, let us try to

forget," or the drifting of a whole life into indifference, languor of

will, and pessimism that border on despair.



Parents could not bear to be so misrepresented to their children, and

what condemnation would be sufficient for teachers who would turn the

hearts of children against their father, poisoning the very springs of

life. Yet this wrong is done to God. In general, children taught by

their own parents do not suffer so much from these misrepresentations

of God, as those who have been left with servants and ignorant

teachers, themselves warped by a wrong early training. Fathers and

mothers must have within themselves too much intuition of the

Fatherhood of God not to give another tone to their teaching, and

probably it is from fathers and mothers, as they are in themselves

symbols of God's almighty power and unmeasured love, that the first

ideas of Him can best reach the minds of little children.



But it is rare that circumstances admit the continuance of this best

instruction. For one reason or another children pass on to other

teachers and, except for what can be given directly by the clergy,

must depend on them for further religious instruction. This further

teaching, covering, say, eight years of school life, ten to eighteen,

falls more or less into two periods, one in which the essentials of

Christian life and doctrine have to be learned, the other in which

more direct preparation may be made for the warfare of faith which

must be encountered when the years of school life are over. It is a

great stewardship to be entrusted with the training of God's royal

family of children, during these years on which their after life

almost entirely depends, and "it is required among stewards that a man

may be found faithful." For other branches of teaching it is more easy

to ascertain that the necessary qualifications are not wanting, but in

this the qualifications lie so deeply hidden between God and the

conscience that they must often be taken for granted, and the

responsibility lies all the more directly with the teacher who has to

live the life, as well as to know the truth, and love both truth and

life in order to make them loved. These are qualifications that are

never attained, because they must always be in process of attainment,

only one who is constantly growing in grace and love and knowledge can

give the true appreciation of what that grace and love and knowledge

are in their bearing on human life: to _be_ rather than to _know_ is

therefore a primary qualification. Inseparably bound up with it is the

thinking right thoughts concerning what is to be taught.



1. To have right thoughts of God. It would seem to be too obvious to

need statement, yet experience shows that this fundamental necessity

is not always secure, far from it. It is not often put into words, but

traces may be found only too easily of foundations of religion laid in

thoughts of God that are unworthy of our faith. Whence can they have

come? Doubtless in great measure from the subtle spirit of Jansenism

which spread so widely in its day and is so hard to outlive--from

remains of the still darker spirit of Calvinism which hangs about

convert teachers of a rigid school--from vehement and fervid spiritual

writers, addressing themselves to the needs of other times--perhaps

most of all from the old lie which was from the beginning, the deep

mistrust of God which is the greatest triumph of His enemy. God is set

forth as if He were encompassed with human limitations--the fiery

imagery of the Old Testament pressed into the service of modern and

western minds, until He is made to seem pitiless, revengeful,

exacting, lying in wait to catch His creatures in fault, and awaiting

them at death with terrible surprises.



But this is not what the Church and the Gospels have to say about Him

to the children of the kingdom. If we could put into words our highest

ideals of all that is most lovely and lovable, beautiful, tender,

gracious, liberal, strong, constant, patient, unwearying, add what we

can, multiply it a million times, tire out our imagination beyond it,

and then say that it is nothing to what He is, that it is the weakest

expression of His goodness and beauty, we shall give a poor idea of

God indeed, but at least, as far as it goes, it will be true, and it

will lead to trustfulness and friendship, to a right attitude of mind,

as child to father, and creature to Creator. We speak as we believe,

there is an accent of sincerity that carries conviction if we speak of

God as we believe, and if we believe truly, we shall speak of Him

largely, trustfully, and happily, whether in the dogmas of our faith,

or as we find His traces and glorious attributes in the world around

us, as we consider the lilies of the field and the birds of the air,

or as we track with reverent and unprecipitate following the line of

His providential government in the history of the world.



The need of right thoughts of God is also deeply felt on the side of

our relations to Him, and that especially in our democratic times when

sovereignty is losing its meaning. There are free and easy ideas of

God, as if man might criticize and question and call Him to account,

and have his say on the doings of the Creator. It is not explanation

or apology that answer these, but a right thought of God makes them

impossible, and this right thought can only be given if we have it

ourselves. The Fatherhood of God and the Sovereignty of God are

foundations of belief which complete one another, and bear up all the

superstructure of a child's understanding of Christian life.



2. Eight ideas of ourselves and of our destiny. It is a pity that evil

instead of good is made a prominent feature of religious teaching. To

be haunted by the thought of evil and the dread of losing our soul,

as if it were a danger threatening us at every step, is not the

most inspiring ideal of life; quiet, steady, unimaginative fear and

watchfulness is harder to teach, but gives a stronger defence against

sin than an ever present terror; while all that belongs to hope

awakens a far more effective response to good. Some realization of our

high destiny as heirs of heaven is the strongest hold that the average

character can have to give steadiness in prosperity and courage in

adversity. Chosen souls will rise higher than this, but if the average

can reach so far as this they will do well.



3. Eight ideas of sin and evil. It is possible on the one hand to give

such imperfect ideas of right and wrong that all is measured by the

mere selfish standard of personal security. The frightened question

about some childish wrong-doing--"is it a mortal sin?" often indicates

that fear of punishment is the only aspect under which sin appears to

the mind; while a satisfied tone in saying "it is only a venial sin"

looks like a desire to see what liberties may be taken with God

without involving too serious consequences to self. "It is wrong"

ought to be enough, and the less children talk of mortal sin the

better--to talk of it, to discuss with them whether this or that is a

mortal sin, accustoms them to the idea. When they know well the

conditions which make a sin grave without illustrations by example

which are likely to obscure the subject rather than clear it up, when

their ideas of right and duty and obligation are clear, when "I ought"

has a real meaning for them, we shall have a stronger type of

character than that which is formed on detailed considerations of

different degrees of guilt.



On the other hand it is possible to confuse and torment children by

stories of the exquisite delicacy of the consciences of the saints, as

St. Aloysius, setting before them a standard that is beyond their

comprehension or their degree of grace, and making them miserable

because they cannot conform to it.



It is a great safeguard against sin to realize that duty must be done,

at any cost, and that Christianity means self-denial and taking up the

cross.



4. Eight thoughts of the four last things. True thoughts of death are

not hard for children to grasp, to their unspoiled faith it is a

simple and joyful thing to go to God. Later on the dreary pageantry

and the averted face of the world from that which is indeed its doom

obscure the Christian idea, and the mind slips back to pagan grief, as

if there were no life to come.



Eight thoughts of judgment are not so hard to give if the teaching is

sincere and simple, free from exaggerations and phantoms of dread, and

on the other hand clear from an incredulous protest against God's

holding man responsible for his acts.



But to give right thoughts of hell and heaven taxes the best

resources of those who wish to lay foundations well, for they are

to be foundations for life, and the two lessons belong together,

corner-stones of the building, to stand in view as long as it shall

stand and never to be forgotten.



The two lessons belong together as the final destiny of man, fixed by

his own act, _this_ or _that_. And they have to be taught with all the

force and gravity and dignity which befits the subject, and in such a

way that after years will find nothing to smile at and nothing to

unlearn. They have to be taught as the mind of the present time can

best apprehend them, not according to the portraiture of mediaeval

pictures, but in a language perhaps not more true and adequate

in itself but less boisterous and more comprehensible to our

self-conscious and introspective moods. Father Faber's treatment

of these last things, hell and heaven, would furnish matter for

instruction not beyond the understanding of those in their last years

at school, and of a kind which if understood must leave a mark upon

the mind for life. [1 See Appendix I.]



5. Eight views of Jesus Christ and His mother. For Catholic children

this relationship is not a thing far off, but the faith which teaches

them of God Incarnate bids them also understand that He is their own

"God who gives joy to their youth"--and that His mother is also

theirs. There are many incomprehensible things in which children are

taught to affirm their belief, and the acts of faith in which they

recite these truths are far beyond their understanding. But they can

and do understand if we take pains to teach them that they are loved

by Our Lord each one alone, intimately and personally, and asked to

love in return. "Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and

forbid them not," is not for them a distant echo of what was heard

long ago in the Holy Land, it is no story, but a living reality of to

day. They are themselves the children who are invited to come to Him,

better off indeed than those first called, since they are not now

rebuked or kept off by the Apostles but brought to the front and given

the first places, invited by order of His Vicar from their earliest

years to receive the Bread of Heaven, and giving delight to His

representatives on earth by accepting the invitation.



It is the reality as contrasted with the story that is the prerogative

of the Catholic child. Jesus and Mary are real, and are its own

closest kin, all but visible, at moments intensely felt as present.

They are there in joy and in trouble, when every one else fails in

understanding or looks displeased there is this refuge, there is this

love which always forgives, and sets things right, and to whom nothing

is unimportant or without interest. Companionship in loneliness,

comfort in trouble, relief in distress, endurance in pain are all to

be found in them. With Jesus and Mary what is there in the whole world

of which a Catholic child should be afraid. And this glorious strength

of theirs made perfect in child-martyrs in many ages will make them

again child-martyrs now if need be, or confessors of the holy faith as

they are not seldom called upon, even now, to show themselves.



There is a strange indomitable courage in children which has its deep

springs in these Divine things; the strength which they find in Holy

Communion and in their love for Jesus and Mary is enough to overcome

in them all weakness and fear.



6. Eight thoughts of the faith and practice of Christian life. And

here it is necessary to guard against what is childish, visionary, and

exuberant, against things that only feed the fancy or excite the

imagination, against practices which are adapted to other races than

ours, but with us are liable to become unreal and irreverent, against

too vivid sense impressions and especially against attaching too much

importance to them, against grotesque and puerile forms of piety,

which drag down the beautiful devotions to the saints until they are

treated as inhabitants of a superior kind of doll's house, rewarded

and punished, scolded and praised, endowed with pet names, and treated

so as to become objects of ridicule to those who do not realize that

these extravagances may be in other countries natural forms of peasant

piety when the grace of intimacy with the saints has run wild. In

northern countries a greater sobriety of devotion is required if it is

to have any permanent influence on life.



But again, on the other hand, the more restrained devotion must not

lose its spontaneity; so long as it is the true expression of faith it

can hardly be too simple, it can never be too intimate a part of

common life. Noble friendships with the saints in glory are one of the

most effectual means of learning heavenly-mindedness, and friendships

formed in childhood will last through a lifetime. To find a character

like one's own which has fought the same fight and been crowned, is an

encouragement which obtains great victories, and to enter into the

thoughts of the saints is to qualify oneself here below for

intercourse with the citizens of heaven.



To be well grounded in the elements of faith, and to have been so

taught that the practice of religion has become the atmosphere of a

happy life, to have the habit of sanctifying daily duties, joys, and

trials by the thought of God, and a firm resolve that nothing shall be

allowed to draw the soul away from Him, such is, broadly speaking, the

aim we may set before ourselves for the end of the years of childhood,

after which must follow the more difficult years of the training of

youth.



The time has gone by when the faith of childhood might be carried

through life and be assailed by no questionings from without. A faith

that is not armed and ready for conflict stands a poor chance of

passing victoriously through its trials, it cannot hope to escape from

being tried. "We have laboured successfully," wrote a leading Jewish

Freemason in Rome addressing his Brotherhood, "in the great cities and

among the young men; it remains for us to carry out the work in the

country districts and amongst the women." Words could not be plainer

to show what awaits the faith of children when they come out into the

world; and even in countries where the aim is not so clearly set forth

the current of opinion mostly sets against the faith, the current of

the world invariably does so. For faith to hold on its course against

all that tends to carry it away, it is needful that it should not be

found unprepared. The minds of the young cannot expect to be carried

along by a Catholic public opinion, there will be few to help them,

and they must learn to stand by themselves, to answer for themselves,

to be challenged and not afraid to speak out for their faith, to be

able to give "first aid" to unsettled minds and not allow their own

to be unsettled by what they hear. They must learn that, as Father

Dalgairns points out, their position in the world is far more akin to

that of Christians in the first centuries of the Church than to the

life that was lived in the middle ages when the Church visibly ruled

over public opinion. Now, as in the earliest ages, the faithful

stand in small assemblies or as individuals amid cold or hostile

surroundings, and individual faith and sanctity are the chief means of

extending the kingdom of God on earth.



But this apostleship needs preparation and training. The early

teaching requires to be seasoned and hardened to withstand the

influences which tend to dissolve faith and piety; by this seasoning

faith must be enlightened, and piety become serene and grave,

"sedate," as St. Francis of Sales would say with beautiful commentary.

In the last years of school or school-room life the mind has to be

gradually inured to the harder life, to the duty of defending as well

as adorning the faith, and to gain at least some idea of the enemies

against which defence must be made. It is something even to know what

is in the air and what may be expected that the first surprise may not

disturb the balance of the mind. To know that in the Church there have

been sorrows and scandals, without the promises of Christ having

failed, and even that it had to be so, fulfilling His word, "it must

needs be that scandals come" (St. Matthew XVIII. 7), that they are

therefore rather a confirmation than a stumbling-block to our faith,

this is a necessary safeguard. To have some unpretentious knowledge of

what is said and thought concerning Holy Scripture, to know at least

something about Modernism and other phases of current opinion is

necessary, without making a study of their subtilties, for the most

insecure attitude of mind for girls is to _think they know_, in these

difficult questions, and the best safeguard both of their faith and

good sense is intellectual modesty. Without making acquaintance in

detail with the phenomena of spiritualism and kindred arts or

sciences, it is needful to know in a plain and general way why they

are forbidden by the Church, and also to know how those who have lost

their balance and peace of mind in these pursuits would willingly draw

back, but find it next to impossible to free themselves from the

servitude in which they are entangled. It is hard for some minds to

resist the restless temptation to feel, to see, to test and handle all

that life can offer of strange and mysterious experiences, and next to

the curb of duty comes the safeguard of greatly valuing freedom of

mind.



Curiosity concerning evil or dangerous knowledge is more impetuous

when a sudden emancipation of mind sweeps the old landmarks and

restraints out of sight, and nothing has been foreseen which can

serve as a guide. Then is the time when weak places in education show

themselves, when the least insincerity in the presentment of truth

brings its own punishment, and a faith not pillared and grounded in

all honesty is in danger of failing. The best security is to have

nothing to unlearn, to know that what one knows is a very small part

of what can be known, but that as far as it goes it is true and

genuine, and cannot be outgrown, that it will stand both the wear of

time and the test of growing power of thought, and that those who have

taught these beliefs will never have to retract or be ashamed of them,

or own that they were passed off, though inadequate, upon the minds of

children.



It is not unusual to meet girls who are troubled with "doubts" as to

faith and difficulties which alarm both them and their friends.

Sometimes when these "doubts" are put into words they turn out to be

mere difficulties, and it has not been understood that "ten thousand

difficulties do not make a doubt." Sometimes the difficulties are

scarcely real, and come simply from catching up objections which they

do not know how to answer, and think unanswerable. Sometimes a spirit

of contradiction has been aroused, and a captious tendency, or a love

of excitement and sensationalism, with a wish to see the other side.

Sometimes imperfect teaching has led them to expect the realization of

things as seen, which are only to be assented to as believed, so that

there is a hopeless effort to _imagine_, to _feel_, and to _feel

sure_, to lean in some way upon what the senses can verify, and the

acquiescence, assent, and assurance of faith seems all insufficient to

give security. Sometimes there is genuine ignorance of what is to be

believed, and of what it is to believe. Sometimes it is merely a

question of nerves, a want of tone in the mind, insufficient

occupation and training which has thrown the mind back upon itself to

its own confusion. Sometimes they come from want of understanding that

there must be mysteries in faith, and a multitude of questions that do

not admit of complete answers, that God would not be God if the

measure of our minds could compass His, that the course of His

Providence must transcend our experience and judgment, and that if the

truths of faith forced the assent of our minds all the value of that

assent would be taken away. If these causes and a few others were

removed one may ask oneself how many "doubts" and difficulties would

remain in the ordinary walks of Catholic life.



It seems to be according to the mind of the Church in our days to turn

the minds of her children to the devotional study of Scripture, and if

this is begun, as it may be, in the early years of education it gains

an influence which is astonishing. The charm of the narrative in the

very words of Scripture, and the jewels of prayer and devotion which

may be gathered in the Sacred Books, are within the reach of children,

and they prepare a treasure of knowledge and love which will grow in

value during a lifetime. Arms are there, too, against many

difficulties and temptations; and a better understanding of the

Church's teaching and of the liturgy which is the best standard of

devotion for the faithful.



The blight of Scriptural knowledge is to make it a "subject" for

examinations, running in a parallel track with Algebra and Geography,

earning its measure of marks and submitted to the tests of

non-Catholic examining bodies, to whom it speaks in another tongue

than ours. It must be a very robust devotion to the word of God that

is not chilled by such treatment, and can keep an early Christian glow

in its readings of the Gospels and Epistles whether they have proved a

failure or a success in the examination. In general, Catholic

candidates acquit themselves well in this subject, and perhaps it may

give some edification to non-Catholic examiners when they see these

results. But it is questionable whether the risk of drying up the

affection of children for what must become to them a text-book is

worth this measure of success. Let experience speak for those who know

if it is not so; it would seem in the nature of things that so it must

be. When it is given over to voluntary study (beyond the diocesan

requirements which are a stimulus and not a blight) it catches, not

like wild fire, but like blessed fire, even among young children, and

is woven imperceptibly into the texture of life.



Lastly, what may be asked of Catholic children when they grow up and

have to take upon themselves the responsibility of keeping their own

faith alive, and the practice of their religion in an atmosphere which

may often be one of cold faith and slack observance? Neither their

spiritual guides, nor those who have educated them, nor their own

parents, can take this responsibility out of their hands. St. Francis

of Sales calls science the 8th Sacrament for a priest, urging the

clergy to give themselves earnestly to study, and he says that great

troubles have come upon us because the sacred ark of knowledge was

found in other hands than those of the Levites. Leo XIII wrote in one

of his great encyclicals that "Every minister of holy religion must

bring to the struggle the full energy of his mind and all his power of

endurance." What about the laity? We cannot leave all the battle to

the clergy; they cannot defend and instruct and carry us into the

kingdom of heaven in spite of ourselves; their labours call for

response and correspondence. What about those who are now leaving

childhood behind and will be in the front ranks of the coming

generation? Their influence will make or unmake the religion of their

homes, and what they will be for the whole of their life will depend

very much upon how they take their first independent stand.



It is much that they should be well grounded in those elements of

doctrine which they can learn in their school-days. It is much more if

they carry out with them a living interest in the subject and care to

watch the current of the Church's thought in the encyclicals that are

addressed to the faithful, the pastorals of Bishops, the works of

Catholic writers which, are more and more within the reach of all, in

the great events of the Church's life, and in the talk of those who

are able to speak from first-hand knowledge and experience. It is most

of all fundamental that they should have an attitude of mind that is

worthy of their faith; one that is not nervous or apologetic for the

Church, not anxious about the Pope lest he should "interfere too

much," nor frightened of what the world may say. They should have an

unperturbed conviction that the Church will have the last word in any

controversy, and that she has nothing to be alarmed at, though all the

battalions of newest thought should be set in array against her; they

should be lovingly proud of the Church, and keep their belief in her

at all times joyous, assured, and unafraid.



Theology is not for them, neither required nor obtainable, though some

have been found enterprising enough to undertake to read the _Summa_,

and naive enough to suppose that they would be theologians at the end

of it, and even at the outset ready to exchange ideas with Doctors of

Divinity on efficacious grace, and to have "views" on the authorship

of the Sacred Writings. Such aspirations either come to an untimely

end by an awakening sense of proportion, or remain as monuments to the

efforts of those "less wise," or in some unfortunate cases the mind

loses its balance and is led into error.



"Thirsting to be more than mortal,

I was even less than clay."



Let us, if we can, keep the bolder spirits on the level of what is

congruous, where the wealth that is within their reach will not be

exhausted in their lifetime, and where they may excel without offence

and without inviting either condemnation or ridicule. The sense of

fitness is a saving instinct in this as in 1 every other department of

life. When it is present, first principles come home like intuitions

to the mind, where it is absent they seem to take no hold at all, and

the understanding that should supply for the right instinct makes slow

and laborious way if it ever enters at all.



To know the relation in which one stands to any department of

knowledge is, in that department, "the beginning of wisdom". The great

Christian Basilicas furnish a parallel in the material order. They are

the house of God and the home and possession of every member of the

Church militant without distinction of age or rank or learning. But

they are not the same to each. Every one brings his own understanding

and faith and insight, and the great Church is to him what he has

capacity to understand and to receive. The great majority of

worshippers could not draw a fine of the plans or expound a law of the

construction, or set a stone in its place, yet the whole of it is

theirs and for them, and their reverent awe, even if they have no

further understanding, adds a spiritual grace and a fuller dignity to

the whole. The child, the beggar, the pilgrim, the penitent, the lowly

servants and custodians of the temple, the clergy, the venerable

choir, the highest authorities from whom come the order and regulation

of the ceremonies, all have their parts, all stand in their special

relations harmoniously sharing in different degrees in what is for

all. Even those long since departed, architects and builders and

donors, are not cut off from it, their works follow them, and their

memory lives in the beauty which stands as a memorial to their great

ideals. It is all theirs, it is all ours, it is all God's. And so of

the great basilica of theology, built up and ever in course of

building; it is for all--but for each according to his needs---for

their use, for their instruction, to surround and direct their

worship, to be a security and defence to their souls, a great Church

in which the spirit is raised heavenwards in proportion to the faith

and submission with which it bows down in adoration before the throne

of God.









CHAPTER II.



CHARACTER I.



"La vertu maitresse d'aujourd'hui est la spontaneite

resolue, reglee par les principes interieurs et les

disciplines volontairement acceptees."--Y. LE QUERDEC.



The value set on character, even if the appreciation goes no further

than words, has increased very markedly within the last few years, and

in reaction against an exclusively mental training we hear louder and

louder the plea for the formation and training of character.



Primarily the word _character_ signifies a distinctive mark, cut,

engraved, or stamped upon a substance, and by analogy, this is

likewise character in the sense in which it concerns education. A "man

of character" is one in whom acquired qualities, orderly and

consistent, stand out on the background of natural temperament, as the

result of training and especially of self-discipline, and therefore

stamped or engraved upon something receptive which was prepared for

them. This something receptive is the natural temperament, a basis

more or less apt to receive what training and habit may bring to bear

upon it. The sum of acquired habits tells upon the temperament, and

together with it produce or establish character, as the arms engraved

upon the stone constitute the seal.



If habits are not acquired by training, and instead of them

temperament alone has been allowed to have its way in the years of

growth, the seal bears no arms engraven on it, and the result is want

of character, or a weak character, without distinctive mark, showing

itself in the various situations of life inconsistent, variable,

unequal to strain, acting on the impulse, good or bad, of the moment;

its fitful strength in moods of obstinacy or self-will showing that it

lacks the higher qualities of rational discernment and self-control.



"Character is shown by susceptibility to motive," says a modern

American, turning with true American instinct to the practical side in

which he has made experiences, and it is evidently one of the readiest

ways of approaching the study of any individual character, to make

sure of the motives which awaken response. But the result of habit and

temperament working together shows itself in every form of spontaneous

activity as well as in response to external stimulus. Character may be

studied in tastes and sympathies, in the manner of treating with one's

fellow creatures, of confronting various "situations" in life, in the

ideals aimed at, in the estimate of success or failure, in the

relative importance attached to things, in the choice of friends and

the ultimate fate of friendships, in what is expected and taken for

granted, as in what is habitually ignored, in the instinctive attitude

towards law and authority, towards custom and tradition, towards order

and progress.



Character, then, may stand for the sum of the qualities which go to

make one to be _thus_, and not otherwise; but the basis which

underlies and constantly reasserts itself is temperament. It makes

people angry to say this, if they are determined to be so completely

masters of their way in life that nothing but reason, in the natural

order, shall be their guide; but though heroism of soul has overcome

the greatest drawbacks of an unfortunate physical organization, these

cases are rare, and in general it must be taken into account to such

an extent that the battle against difficulties of temperament is the

battle of a lifetime. There are certain broad divisions which although

they cannot pretend to rest upon scientific principles yet appeal

constantly to experience, and often serve as practical guides to

forecast the lines on which particular characters may be developed.

There is a very striking division into assenting and dissenting

temperaments, children of _yes_ and children of _no_; a division which

declares itself very early and is maintained all along the lines of

early development, in mind and will and taste and manner, in every

phase of activity. And though time and training and the schooling of

life may modify its expression, yet below the surface it would seem

only to accentuate itself, as the features of character become more

marked with advancing years. Where it touches the religious

disposition one would say that some were born with the minds of

Catholics and, others of Nonconformists, representing respectively

centripetal and centrifugal tendencies of mind; the first apt to see

harmony and order, to realize the tenth of things that must be as they

are, the second born to be in opposition and with great labour

subduing themselves into conformity. They are precious aids in the

service of the Church as controversialists when enlisted on the right

side, for controversy is their element. But for positive doctrine, for

keen appreciation, for persuasive action on the wills of others, they

are at a disadvantage, at all events in England, where logic does not

enter into the national religious system, and the mind is apt to

resent conviction as if it were a kind of coercion. There are a great

number of such born Nonconformists in England, and when either the

grace of Catholic education or of conversion has been granted to them,

it is interesting to watch the efforts to subdue and attune themselves

to submission and to faith. Sometimes the Nonconformist temperament is

the greatest of safeguards, where a Catholic child is obliged to stand

alone amongst uncongenial surroundings, then it defends itself

doggedly, splendidly, and comes out after years in a Protestant school

quite untouched in its faith and much strengthened in militant

Christianity. These are cheerful instances of its development, and its

advantages; they would suggest that some external opposition or

friction is necessary for such temperaments that their fighting

instinct may be directed against the common enemy, and not tend to

arouse controversies and discussions in its own ranks or within

itself. In less happy cases the instinct of opposition is a cause of

endless trouble, friction in family life, difficulty in working with

others, "alarums, excursions" on all sides, and worse, the get

attitude of distrust towards authority, which undermines the

foundations of faith and prepares the mind to break away from control,

to pass from instinctive opposition to antagonism, from antagonism to

contempt, from contempt to rebellion and revolt. Arrogance of mind,

irreverence, self-idolatry, blindness, follow in their course, and the

whole nature loses its balance and becomes through pride a pitiful

wreck.



The assenting mind has its own possibilities for good and evil, more

human than those of Nonconformity, for "pride was not made for men"

(Ecclus. x 22), less liable to great catastrophes, and in general

better adapted for all that belongs to the service of God and man. It

is a happy endowment, and the happiness of others is closely bound up

with its own. Again, its faults being more human are more easily

corrected, and fortunately for the possessor, punish themselves more

often. This favours truthfulness in the mind and humility in the

soul--the spirit of the _Confiteor_. Its dangers are those of too easy

assent, of inordinate pursuit of particular good, of inconstancy and

variability, of all the humanistic elements which lead back to

paganism. The history of the Renaissance in Southern Europe testifies

to this, as it illustrates in other countries the development of the

spirit of Nonconformity and revolt. Calvinism and a whole group of

Protestant schools of thought may stand as examples of the spirit of

denial working itself out to its natural consequences; while the

exaggerations of Italian humanism, frankly pagan, are fair

illustrations of the spirit of assent carried beyond bounds. And those

centuries when the tide of life ran high for good or evil, furnish

instances in point abounding with interest and instruction, more

easily accessible than what can be gathered from modern characters, in

whom less clearly defined temperaments and more complex conditions of

life have made it harder to distinguish the characteristic features of

the mind. To mention only one or two--St. Francis of Sales and Blessed

Thomas More were great assentors, so were Pico de Mirandola and the

great Popes of the Renaissance, an example of a great Nonconformist is

Savonarola.



The old division of temperaments into phlegmatic or lymphatic,

sanguine, choleric, and nervous or melancholy, is a fairly good

foundation for preliminary observation, especially as each of the four

subdivides itself easily into two types--the hard and soft--reforms

itself easily into some cross-divisions, and refuses to be blended

into others. Thus a very fine type of character is seen when the

characteristics of the sanguine and choleric are blended the qualities

of one correcting the faults of the other, and a very poor one if a

yielding lymphatic temperament has also a strain of melancholy to

increase its tendency towards inaction. It is often easy to discern in

a group of children the leading characteristics of these temperaments,

the phlegmatic or lymphatic, hard or soft, not easily stirred, one

stubborn and the other yielding, both somewhat immobile, generally

straightforward and reliable, law abiding, accessible to reason, not

exposed to great dangers nor likely to reach unusual heights. Next the

sanguine, hard or soft, as hope or enjoyment have the upper hand in

them; this is the richest group in attractive power. If hope is the

stronger factor there is a fund of energy which, allied with the power

of charm and persuasion, with trustfulness in good, and optimistic

outlook on the world, wins its way and succeeds in its undertakings,

making its appeal to the will rather than to the mind. On the softer

side of this type are found the disappointing people who ought to do

well, and always fail, for whom the _joie de vivre_ carries everything

before it, who are always good natured, always obliging, always

sweet-tempered, who cannot say no, especially to themselves, whose

energy is exhausted in a very short burst of effort, though ever ready

to direct itself into some new channel for as brief a trial. The

characters which remain "characters of great promise" to the end of

their days, great promise doomed to be always unfulfilled. Of all

characters, these are perhaps the most disappointing; they have so

much in their favour, and the one thing wanting, steadiness of

purpose, renders useless their most beautiful gifts. These two groups

seem to be the most common among the Teutons and Celts of Northern

Europe with fair colouring and tall build; perhaps the other two types

are correspondingly more numerous among the Latin races. They are

choleric, ambitious, or self-isolated, as the cast of their mind is

eager or scornful and generally capable of dissimulation; the world is

not large enough for their Bonapartes. But if bitterness and sadness

predominate, they are carried on an ebbing tide towards pessimism and

contemptuous weariness of life; their soft type, in so far as they

have one, has the softness of powder, dry and crushed, rather than

that of a living organism. In children, this type, fortunately rare,

has not the charm or joy of childhood, but shows a restless straining

after some self-centred excellence, and a coldness of affection which

indicates the isolation towards which it is carried in later life.

Lastly, there is the unquiet group of nervous or melancholic

temperaments, their melancholy not weighed down by listless sadness as

the inactive lymphatics, but more actively dissatisfied with things as

they are--untiringly but unhopefully at work--hard on themselves,

anxious-minded, assured that in spite of their efforts all will turn

out for the worst, often scrupulous, capable of long-sustained

efforts, often of heroic devotedness and superhuman endurance, for

which their reward is not in this world, as the art of pleasing is

singularly deficient in them. Here are found the people who are "so

good, but so trying," ever in a fume and fuss, who, for sheer

goodness, rouse in others the spirit of contradiction. These

characters are at their best in adversity, trouble stimulates them to

their best efforts, whereas in easy circumstances and surrounded with

affection they are apt to drop into querulous and exacting habits. If

they are endowed with more than ordinary energy it is in the direction

of diplomacy, and not always frank. On the whole this is the character

whose features are least clearly defined, over which a certain mystery

hangs, and strange experiences are not unfrequent It is difficult to

deal with its elusive showings and vanishings, and this melting away

and reappearing seems in some to become a habit and even a matter of

choice, with a determination _not to be known_.



Taking these groups as a rough classification for observation of

character, it is possible to get a fair idea of the raw material of a

class, though it may be thankfully added that in the Church no

material is really raw, with the grace of Baptism in the soul and

later on the Sacrament of Penance, to clear its obscurities and

explain it to itself and by degrees to transform its tendencies and

with grace and guidance to give it a steady impulse towards the better

things. Confirmation and First Communion sometimes sensibly and even

suddenly transfigure a character; but even apart from such choice

instances the gradual work of the Sacraments brings Catholic children

under a discipline in which the habit of self-examination, the

constant necessity for effort, the truthful avowal of being in the

wrong, the acceptance of penance as a due, the necessary submissions

and self-renunciations of obedience to the Church, give a training of

their own. So a practicing Catholic child is educated unconsciously by

a thousand influences, each of which, supernatural in itself, tells

beyond the supernatural sphere and raises the natural qualities, by

self-knowledge, by truth, by the safeguard of religion against

hardness and isolation and the blindness of pride, even if the minimum

of educational facilities have been at work to take advantage of these

openings for good. A Catholic child is a child, and keeps a childlike

spirit for life, unless the early training is completely shipwrecked,

and even then there are memories which are means of recovery, and the

way home to the Father's house is known. It may be hoped that very

many never leave it, and never lose the sense of being one of the

great family, "of the household of faith." They enjoy the freedom of

the house, the rights of children, the ministries of all the graces

which belong to the household, the power of being at home in every

place because the Church is there with its priesthood and its

Sacraments, responsible for its children, and able to supply the wants

of their souls. It is scarcely possible to find among Catholic

children the inaccessible little bits of flint who are not _brought_

up, but bring up their own souls outside the Church--proud in their

isolation, most proud of never yielding inward obedience or owning

themselves in the wrong, and of being sufficient for themselves. When

the grace of Q-od reaches them and they are admitted into the Church,

one of the most overwhelming experiences is that of becoming one of a

family, for whom there is some one responsible, the Father of the

family whose authority and love pass through their appointed channels,

down to the least child.



There is no such thing as an orphan child within the Church, there are

possibilities of training and development which belong to those who

have to educate the young which must appeal particularly to Catholic

teachers, for they know more than others the priceless value of the

children with whom they have to do. Children, souls, freighted for

their voyage through life, vessels so frail and bound for such a port

are worthy of the devoted care of those who have necessarily a

lifelong influence over them, and the means of using that influence

for their lifelong good ought to be a matter of most earnest study.

Knowledge must come before action, and first-hand knowledge, acquired

by observation, is worth more than theoretic acquirements; the first

may supply for the second, but not the second for the first. There are

two types of educators of early childhood which no theory could

produce, and indeed no theory could tell how they are produced, but

they stand unrivalled--one is the English nurse and the other the

Irish. The English nurse is a being apart, with a profound sense of

fitness in all things, herself the slave of duty; and having certain

ideals transmitted, who can tell how, by an unwritten traditional

code, as to what _ought to be_, and a gift of authority by which she

secures that these things _shall be_, reverence for God, reverence in

prayer, reverence for parents, consideration of brothers for sisters,

unselfishness, manners, etc., her views on all these things are like

the laws of the Medes and Persians "which do not alter "--and they are

also holy and wholesome. The Irish nurse rules by the heart, and by

sympathy, by a power of self-devotion that can only be found where the

love of God is the deepest love of the heart; she has no views,

but--she knows. She does not need to observe--she sees' she has

instincts, she never lays down a law, but she wins by tact and

affection, lifting up the mind to God and subduing the will to

obedience, while appearing to do nothing but love and wait. The stamp

that she leaves on the earliest years of training is never entirely

effaced; it remains as some instinct of faith, a habit of resignation

to the will of God, and habitual recourse to prayer. Both these types

of educators rule by their gift from God, and it is hard to believe

that the most finished training in the art of nursery management can

produce anything like them, for they govern by those things that

lectures and handbooks cannot teach--faith, love, and common sense.



Those who take up the training of the next stage have usually to learn

by their own experience, and study what is given to very few as a

natural endowment--the art of so managing the wills of children that

without provoking resistance, yet without yielding to every fancy,

they may be led by degrees to self-control and to become a law to

themselves. It must be recognized from the beginning that the work is

slow; if it is forced on too fast either a breaking point comes and

the child, too much teased into perfection, turns in reaction and

becomes self-willed and rebellious; or if, unhappily, the forcing

process succeeds, a little paragon is produced like Wordsworth's

"model child":--



"Full early trained to worship seemliness,

This model of a child is never known

To mix in quarrels; that were far beneath

Its dignity; with gifts he bubbles o'er

As generous as a fountain; selfishness

May not come near him, nor the little throng

Of flitting pleasures tempt him from his path;

The wandering beggars propagate his name.

Dumb creatures find him tender as a nun,

And natural or supernatural fear,

Unless it leap upon him in a dream,

Touches him not. To enhance the wonder, see

How arch his notices, how nice his sense

Of the ridiculous; not blind is he

To the broad follies of the licensed world,

Yet innocent himself withal, though shrewd,

And can read lectures upon innocence;

A miracle of scientific lore,

Ships he can guide across the pathless sea,

And tell you all their cunning; he can read

The inside of the earth, and spell the stars;

He knows the policies of foreign lands;

Can string you names of districts, cities, towns,

The whole world over, tight as beads of dew

Upon a gossamer thread; he sifts, he weighs;

All things are put to question; he must live

Knowing that he grows wiser every day

Or else not live at all, and seeing too

Each little drop of wisdom as it falls

Into the dimpling cistern of his heart:

For this unnatural growth the trainer blame,

Pity the tree,"--

     "The Prelude," Bk. V, lines 298-329.



On the other hand if those who have to bring up children, fear too

much to cross their inclinations, and so seek always the line of least

resistance, teaching lessons in play, and smoothing over every rough

peace of the road, the result is a weak, slack will, a mind without

power of concentration, and in later life very little resourcefulness

in emergency or power of bearing up under difficulties or privations.

We are at present more inclined to produce these soft characters

than to develop paragons. But such movements go in waves and the

wave-lengths are growing shorter; we seem now to be reaching the end

of a period when, as it has been expressed, "the teacher learns the

lessons and says them to the child." We are beginning to outgrow too

fervid belief in methods, and pattern lessons, and coming back to

value more highly the habit of effort, individual work, and even the

saving discipline of drudgery. _We_ are beginning, that is those who

really care for children, and for character, and for life; it takes

the State and its departments a long time to come up with the

experience of those who actually know living children--a generation is

not too much to allow for its coming to this knowledge, as we may see

at present, when the drawbacks of the system of 1870 are becoming

apparent at last in the eyes of the official world, having been

evident for years to those whose sympathies were with the children and

not with codes. America, open-minded America, is aware of all this,

and is making generous educational experiments with the buoyant

idealism of a young nation, an idealism that is sometimes outstripping

its practical sense, quite able to face its disappointments if they

come, as undoubtedly they will, and to begin again. In one point it is

far ahead of us--in the understanding that a large measure of freedom

is necessary for teachers. Whereas we are, let us hope, at the most

acute stage of State interference in details.



But in spite of the systems the children live, and come up year after

year, to give us fresh opportunities; and in spite of the systems

something can be done with them if we take the advice of Archbishop

Ullathorne--"trust in God and begin as you can."



Let us begin by learning to know them, and the knowledge of their

characters is more easily gained if some cardinal points are marked,

by which the unknown country may be mapped out. The selection of these

cardinal points depends in part on the mind of the observer, which has

more or less insight into the various manifestations of possibility

and quality which may occur. It is well to observe without seeming to

do so, for as shy wild creatures fly off before a too observant eye,

but may be studied by a naturalist who does not appear to look at

them, so the real child takes to flight if it is too narrowly watched,

and leaves a self conscious little person to take its place, making

off with its true self into the backwoods of some dreamland, and

growing more and more reticent about its real thoughts as it gets

accustomed to talk to an appreciative audience. With weighing and

measuring, inspecting and reporting, exercising and rapid forcing, and

comparing, applauding and tabulating results, it is difficult to see

how children can escape self-consciousness and artificiality, and the

enthusiasts for "child study" are in danger of making the specimen of

the real child more and more rare and difficult to find, as

destructive sportsmen in a new country exterminate the choice species

of wild animals.



Too many questions put children on their guard or make them unreal;

they cannot give an account of what they think and what they mean and

how far they have understood, and the greater the anxiety shown to get

at their real mind the less are they either able or willing to make it

known; so it is the quieter and less active observers who see the

most, and those who observe most are best aware how little can be

known.



Yet there are some things which may serve as points of the compass,

especially in the transitional years when the features both of face

and character begin to accentuate themselves. One of these is the

level of friendships. There are some who look by instinct for the

friendship of those above them, and others habitually seek a lower

level, where there is no call to self-restraint. Boys who hang about

the stables, girls who like the conversation of servants; boys and

girls who make friends in sets at school, among the less desirable,

generally do so from a love of ease and dislike of that restraint and

effort which every higher friendship calls for; they can be _somebody_

at a very cheap cost where the standard of talk is not exacting,

whereas to be with those who are striving for the best in any station

makes demands which call for exertion, and the taste for this higher

level, the willingness to respond to its claims, give good promise

that those who have it will in their turn draw others to the things

that are best.



The attitude of a child towards books is also indicative of the whole

background of a mind; the very way in which a book is handled is often

a sign in itself of whether a child is a citizen born, or an alien, in

the world for which books stand. Taste in reading, both as to quality

and quantity, is so obviously a guiding line that it need scarcely be

mentioned.



Play is another line in which character shows itself, and reveals

another background against which the scenes of life in the future will

stand out, and in school life the keenest and best spirits will

generally divide into these two groups, the readers and the players,

with a few, rarely gifted, who seem to excel in both. From the readers

will come those who are to influence the minds of others here, if they

do not let themselves be carried out too far to keep in touch with

real life. From the players will come those whose gift is readiness

and decision in action, if they on their side do not remain mere

players when life calls for something more.



There are other groups, the born artists with their responsive minds,

the "home children" for whom everything centres in their own home-world,

and who have in them the making of another one in the future; the

critics, standing aloof, a little peevish and very self-conscious,

hardly capable of deep friendship and fastidiously dissatisfied with

people and things in general; the cheerful and helpful souls who have

no interests of their own but can devote themselves to help anyone;

the opposite class whose life is in their own moods and feelings. Many

others might be added, each observer's experience can supply them, and

will probably close the list with the same little group, the very few,

that stand a little apart, but not aloof, children of privilege,

with heaven in their eyes and a little air of mystery about them,

meditative and quiet, friends of God, friends of all, loved and

loving, and asking very little from the outer world, because they have

more than enough within. They are classed as the dreamers, but they

are really the seers. They do not ask much and they do not need much

beyond a reverent guardianship, and to be let alone and allowed to

grow; they will find their way for they are "taught of God."



It is impossible to do more than to throw out suggestions which

any child-naturalist might multiply or improve upon. The next

consideration for all concerned is what to do with the acquired

knowledge, and how to "bring up" in the later stages of childhood and

early youth.



What do we want to bring up? Not good nonentities, who are merely good

because they are not bad. There are too many of them already, no

trouble to anyone, only disappointing, so good that they ought to be

so much better, if only they _would_. But who can make them will to be

something more, to become, as Montalembert said, "a _fact_, instead of

remaining but a shadow, an echo, or a ruin?" Those who have to educate

them to something higher must themselves have an idea of what they

want; they must believe in the possibility of every mind and character

to be lifted up to something better than it has already attained; they

must themselves be striving for some higher excellence, and must

believe and care deeply for the things they teach. For no one can be

educated by maxim and precept; it is the life lived, and the things

loved and the ideals believed in, by which we tell, one upon another.

If we care for energy we call it out; if we believe in possibilities

of development we almost seem to create them. If we want integrity of

character, steadiness, reliability, courage, thoroughness, all the

harder qualities that serve as a backbone, we, at least, make others

want them also, and strive for them by the power of example that is

not set as deliberate good example, for that is as tame as a precept,

but the example of the life that is lived, and the truths that are

honestly believed in.



The gentler qualities which are to adorn the harder virtues may be

more explicitly taught. It is always more easy to tone down than to

brace up; there must fist be something to moderate, before moderation

can be a virtue; there must be strength before gentleness can be

taught, as there must be some hardness in material things to make them

capable of polish. And these are qualities which are specially needed

in our unsteady times, when rapid emancipation of unknown forces makes

each one more personally responsible than in the past. It is an

impatient age: we must learn patience; it is an age of sudden social

changes: we have to make ready for adversity; it is an age of

lawlessness: each one must stand upon his own guard and be his own

defence; it is a selfish age, and never was unselfishness more

urgently needed; love of home and love of country seem to be cooling,

one as rapidly as the other: never was it more necessary to learn the

spirit of self-sacrifice both for family life and the love and honour

due to one's country which is also "piety" in its true sense.



All these things come with our Catholic faith and practice if it is

rightly understood. Catholic family life, Catholic citizenship,

Catholic patriotism are the truest, the only really true, because the

only types of these virtues that are founded on truth. But they do not

come of themselves. Many will let themselves be carried to heaven, as

they hope, in the long-suffering arms of the Church without either

defending or adorning her by their virtues, and we shall but add to

their number if we do not kindle in the minds of children the ambition

to do something more, to devote themselves to the great Cause, by

self-sacrifice to be in some sort initiated into its spirit, and

identified with it, and thus to make it worth while for others as well

as for themselves that they have lived their life on earth. There is a

price to be paid for this, and they must face it; a good life cannot

be a soft life, and a great deal, even of innocent pleasure, has to be

given up, voluntarily, to make life worth living, if it were only as a

training in _doing without_.



Independence is a primary need for character, and independence can

only be learnt by doing without pleasant things, even unnecessarily.

Simplicity of life is an essential for greatness of life, and the very

meaning of the simple life is the laying aside of many things which

tend to grow by habit into necessities. The habit of work is another

necessity in any life worth living, and this is only learnt by

refraining again and again from what is pleasant for the sake of what

is precious. Patience and thoroughness are requirements whose worth

and value never come home to the average mind until they are seen in

startling excellence, and it is apparent what a price must have been

paid to acquire their adamant perfection, a lesson which might be the

study of a lifetime. The value of time is another necessary lesson of

the better life, a hard lesson, but one that makes an incalculable

difference between the expert and the untried. We are apt to be always

in a hurry now, for obvious reasons which hasten the movement of life,

but not many really know how to use time to the full. Our tendency is

to alternate periods of extreme activity with intervals of complete

prostration for recovery. Perhaps our grandparents knew better in a

slower age the use of time. The old Marquise de Gramont, aged 93,

after receiving Extreme Unction, asked for her knitting, for the poor.

"Mais Madame la Marquise a ete administree, elle va mourir!" said the

maid, who thought the occupation of dying sufficient for a lady of her

age. "Ma chere, ce n'est pas une raison pour perdre son temps,"

answered the indomitable Marquise. It is told of her also that when

one of her children asked for some water in summer, between meals, she

replied: "Mon enfant, vous ne serez jamais qu'un etre manque, une

pygmee, si vous prenez ces habitudes-la, pensez, mon petit coeur, au

fiel de Notre Seigneur Jesus Christ, et vous aurez le courage

d'attendre le diner." She had learned for herself the strength of

_going without_.



One more lesson must be mentioned, the hardest of all to be

learnt--perfect sincerity. It is so hard not to pose, for all but the

very truest and simplest natures--to pose as independent, being eaten

up with human respect; to pose as indifferent though aching with the

wish to be understood; to pose as flippant while longing to be in

earnest; to hide an attraction to higher things under a little air of

something like irreverence. It is strange that this kind of pose is

considered as less insincere than the opposite class, which is rather

out of fashion for this very reason, yet to be untrue to one's better

self is surely an unworthier insincerity than to be ashamed of the

worst. Perhaps the best evidence of this is the costliness of the

effort to overcome it, and the more observation and reflection we

spend on this point the more shall we be convinced that it is very

hard to learn to be quite true, and that it entails more personal

self-sacrifice than almost any other virtue.



In conclusion, the means for training character may be grouped under

the following headings:--



1. Contact with those who have themselves attained to higher levels,

either parent, or teacher, or friend. Perhaps at present the influence

of a friend is greater than that of any power officially set over us,

so jealous are we of control. So much the better chance for those

who have the gift even in mature age of winning the friendship of

children, and those who have just outgrown childhood. In these

friendships the great power of influence is hopefulness, to believe in

possibilities of good, and to expect the best.



2. Vigilance, not the nervous vigilance, unquiet and anxious, which

rouses to mischief the sporting instinct of children and stings the

rebellious to revolt, but the vigilance which, open and confident

itself, gives confidence, nurtures fearlessness, and brings a steady

pressure to be at one's best. Vigilance over children is no insult to

their honour, it is rather the right of their royalty, for they are of

the blood royal of Christianity, and deserve the guard of honour which

for the sake of their royalty does not lose sight of them.



3. Criticism and correction. To be used with infinite care, but never

to be neglected without grave injustice. It is not an easy thing to

reprove in the right time, in the right tone, without exasperation,

without impatience, without leaving a sting behind; to dare to give

pain for the sake of greater good; to love the truth and have courage

to tell it; to change reproof as time goes on to the frank criticism

of friendship that is ambitious for its friend. To accept criticism is

one of the greatest lessons to be learnt in life. To give it well is

an art which requires more study and more self-denial than either the

habit of being easily satisfied and requiring little, or the querulous

habit of "scolding" which is admirably described by Bishop Hedley as

"the resonance of the empty intelligence and of the hollow heart of

the man who has nothing to give, nothing to propose, nothing to

impart."



4. Discipline and obedience. If these are to be means of training they

must be living and not dead powers, and they must lead up to gradual

self-government, not to sudden emancipation. Obedience must be

first of all to persons, prompt and unquestioning, then to laws, a

"reasonable service," then to the wider law which each one must

enforce from within--the law of love which is the law of liberty of

the kingdom of God.



These are the means which in her own way, and through various channels

of authority, the Church makes use of, and the Church is the great

Mother who educates us all. She takes us into her confidence, as we

make ourselves worthy of it, and shows us out of her treasures things

new and old. She sets the better things always before us, prays for

us, prays with us, teaches us to pray, and so "lifts up our minds to

heavenly desires." She watches over us with un anxious, but untiring

vigilance, setting her Bishops and pastors to keep watch over the

flock, collectively and individually, "with that most perfect care"

that St. Francis of Sales describes as "that which approaches

the nearest to the care God has of us, which is a care full of

tranquillity and quietness, and which, in its highest activity, has

still no emotion, and being only one, yet condescends to make itself

all to all things."



Criticism and correction, discipline and obedience--these things are

administered by the Church our Mother, gently but without weakness,

so careful is she in her warnings, so slow in her punishments, so

unswervingly true to what is of principle, and asking so persuasively

not for the sullen obedience of slaves, but for the free and loving

submission of sons and daughters.









CHAPTER III.



CHARACTER II.



 "The Parts and Signes of Goodnesse are many. If a Man be

Gracious and Curteous to Strangers, it shewes he is a

Citizen of the World, And that his Heart is no Island cut

off from other Lands, but a Continent that joynes to them.

If he be Compassionate towards the Afflictions of others,

it shewes that his Heart is like the noble Tree, that is

wounded to selfe when it gives Balme. If he easily Pardons

and Remits Offences, it shewes that his minde is planted

above Injuries, So that he cannot be shot. If he be

Thankfull for small Benefits, it shewes that he weighes

Men's Mindes, and not their Trash. But above all, if he

have St. Paul's Perfection, that he would wish to be an

Anathema from Christ, for the Salvation of his Brethren, it

shewes much of a Divine Nature, and a kinde of Conformity

with Christ himselfe."--BACON, "Of Goodnesse."



No one who has the good of children at heart, and the training of

their characters, can leave the subject without some grave thoughts on

the formation of their own character, which is first in order of

importance, and in order of time must go before, and accompany their

work to the very end.



"What is developed to perfection can make other things like unto

itself." So saints develop sanctity in others, and truth and

confidence beget truth and confidence, and the spirit of enterprise

calls out the spirit of enterprise, and constancy trains to endurance

and perseverance, and wise kindness makes others kind, and courage

makes them courageous, and in its degree each good quality tends to

reproduce itself in others. Children are very delicately sensitive to

these influences, they respond unconsciously to what is expected of

them, and instinctively they imitate the models set before them. They

catch a tone, a gesture, a trick of manner with a quickness that is

startling. The influence of mind and thought on mind and thought

cannot be so quickly recognized, but tells with as much certainty, and

enters more deeply into the character for life. The consideration of

this is a great incentive to the acquirement of self-knowledge and

self-discipline by those who have to do with children. The old codes

of conventionality in education, which stood for a certain system in

their time, are disappearing, and the worth of the individual becomes

of greater importance. This is true of those who educate and of those

whom they bring up. As the methods of modern warfare call for more

individual resourcefulness, so do the methods of the spiritual

warfare, now that we are not supported by big battalions, but each one

is thrown back on conscience and personal responsibility. Girls as

well as boys have to be trained to take care of themselves and be

responsible for themselves, and if they are not so trained, no one can

now be responsible for them or protect them in spite of themselves.

Therefore, the first duty of those who are bringing up Catholic

girls is to be themselves such as Catholic girls must be later on.

This example is a discourse "in the vulgar tongue" which cannot

be misunderstood, and example is not resented unless it seems

self-conscious and presented of set purpose. The one thing necessary

is to be that which we ought to be, and that is to say, in other

words, that the fundamental virtue in teaching children is a great and

resolute sincerity. Sincerity is a difficult virtue to practise and is

too easily taken for granted. It has more enemies than appear at first

sight. Inertness of mind, the desire to do things cheaply, dislike of

mental effort, the tendency to be satisfied with appearances, the wish

to shine, impatience for results, all foster intellectual insincerity;

just as, in conduct, the wish to please, the spirit of accommodation

and expediency, the fear of blame, the instinct of concealment, which

is inborn in many girls, destroy frankness of character and make

people untrue who would not willingly be untruthful. Yet even

truthfulness is not such a matter of course as many would be willing

to assume. To be inaccurate through thoughtless laziness in the use of

words is extremely common, to exaggerate according to the mood of the

moment, to say more than one means and cover one's retreat with "I

didn't mean it," to pull facts into shape to suit particular ends, are

demoralizing forms of untruthfulness, common, but often unrecognized.

If a teacher could only excel in one high quality for training girls,

probably the best in which she could excel would be a great sincerity,

which would train them in frankness, and in the knowledge that to be

entirely frank means to lay down a great price for that costly

attainment, a perfectly honourable and fearless life. [1--"A woman,

if it be once known that she is deficient in truth, has no resource.

Have, by a misuse of language, injured or lost her only means of

persuasion, nothing can preserve her from falling into contempt of

nonentity. When she is no longer to be believed no on will take the

trouble to listen to her...no one can depend on her, no on rests

any hope on her, the words of which she makes use have no meaning."

--Madame Necker de Saussure, "Progressive Education."]



It sometimes happens that the realization of this truth comes

comparatively late in life to those who ought to have recognized it

years before. Thinking along the surface of things, and in particular

repeating catchwords and platitudes and trite maxims on the subject of

sincerity, is apt to make us believe that we possess the quality we

talk about, and as it is impossible to have anything to do with the

education of children without treating of sincerity and truthfulness,

it is comparatively easy to slip into the happy assumption that one is

truthful, because one would not deliberately be otherwise. But it

takes far more than this to acquire real sincerity of life in the

complexity and artificiality of the conditions in which we live.



"And we have been on many thousand lines,

And we have shown, on each, spirit and power;

But hardly have we, for one little hour,

Been on our own line, have we been ourselves.



     *     *     *     *



"Our hidden self, and what we say and do

Is eloquent, is well--but 'tis not true!"

          MATTHEW ARNOLD, "The Buried Life."



Sincerity requires the recognition that to be honestly oneself is more

impressive for good than to be a very superior person by imitation. It

requires the renunciation of some claims to consideration and esteem,

and the acceptance of limitations (a different thing from acquiescence

in them, for it means the acceptance of a lifelong effort to be what

we aspire to be, with a knowledge that we shall never fully attain

it). It requires that we should bear the confusion of defeat without

desisting from the struggle, that we should accept the progressive

illumination of what is still unaccomplished, and keep the habitual

lowliness of a beginner with the unconquerable hopefulness which comes

of a fixed resolution to win what is worth winning. Let those who have

tried say whether this is easy.



But in guiding children along this difficult way it is not wise to

call direct attention to it, lest their inexperience and sensitiveness

should turn to scrupulosity and their spontaneity be paralysed. It is

both more acceptable and healthier to present it as a feat of courage,

a habit of fearlessness to be acquired, of hardihood and strength of

character. The more subtle forms of self-knowledge belong to a later

period in life.



Another quality to be desired in those who have to do with children

is what may--for want of a better word--be called vitality, not

the fatiguing artificial animation which is sometimes assumed

professionally by teachers, but the keenness which shows forth a

settled conviction that life is worth living. The expression of this

is not self asserting or controversial, for it is not like a garment

put on, but a living grace of soul, coming from within, born of

straight thinking and resolution, and so strongly confirmed by faith

and hope that nothing can discourage it or make it let go. It is a

bulwark against the faults which sink below the normal line of life,

dullness, depression, timidity, procrastination, sloth and sadness,

moodiness, unsociability--all these it tends to dispel, by its quiet

and confident gift of encouragement. And though so contrary to the

spirit of childhood, these faults are found in children--often in

delicate children who have lost confidence in themselves from being

habitually outdone by stronger brothers and sisters, or in slow minds

which seem "stupid" to others and to themselves, or in natures too

sensitive to risk themselves in the melee. To these, one who brings

the gift of encouragement comes as a deliverer and often changes the

course of their life, leading them to believe in themselves and their

own good endowments, making them taste success which rouses them to

better efforts, giving them the strong comfort of knowing that

something is expected of them, and that if they will only try, in one

way if not in another, they need not be behind the best. At some

stage in life, and especially in the years of rapid growth, we all

need encouragement, and often characters that seem to require only

repression are merely singing out of tune from the effort to hold out

against blank discouragement at their failures to "be good," or to

divert their mind forcibly from their fits of depression. To be

scolded accentuates their trouble and tends to harden them; to grow

a shell of hardness seems for the moment their only defence; but if

some one will meet their efforts half-way, believing in them with a

tranquil conviction that they will live through these difficulties and

_find themselves_ in due time, they can be saved from much unhappiness

of their own making, though not of their own fault, and their growth

will not be arrested behind an unnatural shell of defence.



The strong vitality and gift of encouragement which can give this

help are also of value in saving from the morbid and exaggerated

friendships which sometimes spoil the best years of a girl's

education. If the character of those who teach them has force enough

not only to inspire admiration but to call out effort, it may rouse

the mind and will to a higher plane and make the things of which it

disapproves seem worthless. There are moments when the leading mind

must have strength enough for two, but this must not last. Its glory

is to raise the mind of the learner to equality with itself, not to

keep it in leading strings, but to make it grow so that, as the master

has often been outstripped by the scholar, the efforts of the younger

may even stimulate the achievements of the elder, and thus a noble

friendship be formed in the pursuit of what is best.



Educators of youth are exposed to certain professional dangers, which

lie very close to professional excellences of character. There is the

danger of remaining young for the sake of children, so that something

of mature development will be lacking. If there is not a stimulus from

outside, and it is not supplied for by an inward determination to

grow, the mental development may be arrested and contented-ness at a

low level be mistaken for the limit of capacity. A great many people

are mentally lazy, and only too ready to believe that they can do no

more.



Many teachers are yoked to an examination programme sufficiently

loaded to call for a great deal of pressure along a low level, and

they may easily mistake this harassing activity for real mental work,

and either be indeed hindered, or consider themselves absolved from

anything more. The penalty of it is a gradual decline of the unused

powers, growing difficulty of sustained attention, dislike for what

requires effort of mind, loss of wider interests, restlessness and

superficiality in reading, and other indications of diminution of

power in the years when it ought to be on the increase. Is this the

fault of those who so decline in power? It would be hard to say that

it is so universally, for some no doubt are pressed through necessity

to the very limits of their time and of their endurance. Yet

experience goes to prove that if a mental awakening really takes

place the most unfavourable circumstances will not hinder a rapid

development of power. Abundance of books and leisure and fostering

conditions are helps but not essentials for mental growth. If few

books can be had, but these are of the best, they will do more for the

mind by continued reading than abundance for those who have not yet

learned to use it. If there is little leisure the value of the

hardly-spared moments is enhanced; we may convince ourselves of this

in the lives of those who have reached eminence in learning, through

circumstances apparently hopeless. If the conditions of life are

unfavourable, it is generally possible to find one like-minded friend

who will double our power by quickening enthusiasm or by setting the

pace at which we must travel, and leading the way. There may be side

by side in the same calling in life persons doing similar work in like

circumstances, with like resources, of whom one is contentedly

stagnating, feeling satisfied all the time that duty is done and

nothing neglected--and this may be true up to a certain point--while

the other is haunted by a blessed dissatisfaction, urged from within

to seek always something better, and compelling circumstances to

minister to the growth of the mind. One who would meet these two again

after the interval of a few months would be astonished at the distance

which has been left between them by the stagnation of one and the

advance of the other.



Another danger is that of becoming dogmatic and dictatorial from the

habit of dealing with less mature intelligences, from the absence of

contradiction and friction among equals, and the want of that most

perfect discipline of the mind--intercourse with intellectual

superiors. Of course it is a mark of ignorance to become oracular and

self-assured, but it needs watchfulness to guard against the tendency

if one is always obliged to take the lead. Teaching likewise exposes

to faults perhaps less in themselves but far reaching in their effect

upon children; a little observation will show how the smallest

peculiarities tell upon them, either by affecting their dispositions

or being caught by them and reproduced. To take one example among

many, the pitch and intonation of the voice often impress more than

the words. A nurse with a querulous tone has a restless nursery; she

makes the high-spirited contradictory and the delicate fretful. In

teaching, a high-pitched voice is exciting and wearing to children;

certain cadences that end on a high note rouse opposition, a

monotonous intonation wearies, deeper and more ample tones are

quieting and reassuring, but if their solemnity becomes exaggerated

they provoke a reaction. Most people have a certain cadence which

constantly recurs in their speaking and is characteristic of them, and

the satisfaction of listening to them depends largely upon this

characteristic cadence. It is also a help in the understanding of

their characters. Much trouble of mind is saved by recognizing that a

certain cadence which sounds indignant is only intended to be

convincing, and that another which sounds defiant is only giving to

itself the signal for retreat. Again, for the teacher's own sake,

it is good to observe that there are tones which dispose towards

obedience, and others which provoke remonstrance and, as Mme.

Necker de Saussure remarks: "It is of great consequence to prevent

remonstrances and not allow girls to form a habit of contradicting and

cavilling, or to prolong useless opposition which annoys others and

disturbs their own peace of mind."



There are "teacher's manners" in many varieties, often spoiling

admirable gifts and qualities, for the professional touch in this is

not a grace but puts both children and "grown-ups" on the defensive.

There is the head mistress's manner which is a signal to proceed with

caution, the modern "form mistress's" or class mistress's manner, with

an off-hand tone destined to reassure by showing that there is nothing

to be afraid of, the science mistress's manner with a studied

quietness and determination that the knife-edge of the balance shall

be the standard of truthfulness, the professionally encouraging

manner, the "stimulating" manner, the manner of those whose ambition

is to be "an earnest teacher," the strained tone of one whose ideal

is to to be overworked, the kindergarten manner, scientifically

"awakening," giving the call of the decoy-duck, confidentially

inviting co operation and revealing secrets--these are types, but

there are many others.



Such mannerisms would seem to be developed by reliance on books of

method, by professional training imparted to those who have not enough

originality to break through the mould, and instead of following out

principles as lines for personal experiment and discovery, deaden them

into rules and abide by them. The teacher's manner is much more

noticeable among those who have been trained than among the now

vanishing class of those who have had to stand or fall by their own

merits, and find out their own methods. The advantage is not always

with the trained teacher even now, and the question of manner is not

one of minor importance. The true instinct of children and the

sensitiveness of youth detect very quickly and resent a professional

tone; a child looks for freedom and simplicity, and feels cramped if

it meets with something even a little artificial. Children like to

find _real people_, not anxiously careful to improve them, but able

to take life with a certain spontaneity as they like to take it

themselves. They are frightened by those who take themselves too

seriously, who are too acute, too convincing or too brilliant; they do

not like people who appear to be always on the alert, nor those of

extreme temperatures, very ardent or very frigid. The people whom they

like and trust are usually quiet, simple people, who have not

startling ways, and do not manifest those strenuous ideals which

destroy all sense of leisure in life.



Not only little children but those who are growing up resent these

mannerisms and professional ways. They, too, ask for a certain

spontaneity and like to find a _real person_ whom they can understand.

Abstract principles do not appeal to them, but they can understand and

appreciate character, not in one type and pattern alone, for every

character that has life and truth commands their respect and is

acceptable in one way if not in another. It is not the bright colours

of character alone which attract them, they often keep a lifelong

remembrance of those whose qualities are anything but showy. They look

for fairness in those who govern them, but if they find this they

can accept a good measure of severity. They respect unflinching

uprightness and are quick to detect the least deviation from it. They

prefer to be taken seriously on their own ground; things in general

are so incomprehensible that it only makes matters worse to be

approached with playful methods and facetious invitations into

the unknown, for who can tell what educational ambush for their

improvement may be concealed behind these demonstrations. They give

their confidence more readily to grave and quiet people who do not

show too rapturous delight in their performances, or surprise at their

opinions, or--especially--distress at their ignorance. They admire

with lasting admiration those who are hard on themselves and take

their troubles without comment or complaint. They admire courage, and

they can appreciate patience if it does not seem to be conscious of

itself. But they do not look up to a character in which mildness so

predominates that it cannot be roused to indignation and even anger in

a good cause. A power of being roused is felt as a force in reserve,

and the knowledge that it is there is often enough to maintain peace

and order without any need for interference or remonstrance. They are

offended by a patience which looks like weariness, determined if it

were at the last gasp to "improve the occasion" and say something of

educational profit. To "improve the occasion" really destroys the

opportunity; it is like a too expansive invitation to birds to come

and feed, which drives them off in a nutter. Birds come most willingly

when crumbs are thrown as it were by accident while the benefactor

looks another way; and young minds pick up gratefully a suggestion

which seems to fall by the way, a mere hint that things are understood

and cared about, that there is safety beyond the thin ice if one

trusts and believes, that "all shall be well" if people will be true

to their best thoughts. They can understand these assurances and

accept them when something more explicit would drive them back to bar

the door against intruders. All these are truisms to those who have

observed children. The misfortune is that in spite of the prominence

given to training of teachers, of the new name of "Child Study" and

its manuals, there are many who teach children without reaching their

real selves. If the children could combine the result of their

observations and bring out a manual of "Teacher Study" we should have

strange revelations as to how it looks from the other side. We should

be astonished at the shrewdness of the small juries that deliberate,

and the insight of the judges that pronounce sentence upon us, and we

should be convinced that to obtain a favourable verdict we needed very

little subtlety, and not too much theory, but as much as possible of

the very things we look for as the result and crown of our work. We

labour to produce character, we must have it. We look for courage and

uprightness, we must bring them with us. We want honest work, we have

to give proof of it ourselves. And so with the Christian qualities

which we hope to build on these foundations. We care for the faith of

the children, it must abound in us. We care for the innocence of their

life, we must ourselves be heavenly minded, we want them to be

unworldly and ready to make sacrifices for their religion, they must

understand that it is more than all the world to us. We want to secure

them as they grow up against the spirit of pessimism, our own

imperturbable hope in God and confidence in the Church will be more

convincing than our arguments. We want them to grow into the fulness

of charity, we must make charity the most lovable and lovely thing in

the world to them.



The Church possesses the secrets of these things; she is the great

teacher of all nations and brings out of her treasury things new and

old for the training of her children. A succession of teaching orders

of religious, representing different patterns of education, has gone

forth with her blessing to supply the needs of succeeding generations

in each class of the Christian community. When children cannot be

brought up in their own homes, religious seem to be designated as

their natural guardians, independent as they are by their profession

from the claims of personal interest and self-advancement, and

therefore free to give their full sympathy and devotion to the

children under their charge. They have also the independence of their

corporate life, a great power behind the service of the schoolroom in

which they find mutual support, an "Upper Boom" to which they can

withdraw and build up again in prayer and intercourse with one another

their ideals of life and duty in an atmosphere which gives a more

spiritual re-renewal of energy than a holiday of entire forgetfulness.



It is striking to observe that while the so-called Catholic countries

are banishing religious from their schools, there is more and more

inclination among non-Catholic parents who have had experience of

other systems to place their children under the care of religious. And

it was strange to hear one of His Majesty's Inspectors express his

conviction that "it would be ideal if all England could be taught by

nuns!" Thus indirect testimony comes from friendly or hostile sources

to the fact that the Church holds the secret of education, and every

Catholic teacher may gain courage from the knowledge of having that

which is beyond all price in the education of children, that which all

the world is seeking for, and which the Church alone knows that she

possesses in its fulness.









CHAPTER IV.



THE ELEMENTS OF CATHOLIC PHILOSOPHY.



"E quosto ti sia sempre piombo ai piedi,

  Per farti mover lento, com' uom lasso,

  Ed al si ed al no, che tu non vedi;

Che quegli e tra gli stolti bene abbasso,

  Che senza disfcinzion afferma o nega,

  Nell' un cosi come nell' altro passo;

Perch' egl' incontra che piu volte piega

  L' opinion corrente in falsa parte,

  E poi l' affetto lo intelletto lega.

Vie piu che indarno da riva si parte,

  Perche non toma tal qual ei si move,

  Chi pesca per lo vero e noil ha l' arte."

          DANTE, "Paradiso," Canto XIII.



The elements of Catholic philosophy may no longer be looked upon as

out of place in the education of our girls, or as being reserved for

the use of learned women and girlish oddities. They belong to every

well-grounded Catholic education, and the need for them will be felt

more and more. They are wanted to balance on the one hand the

unthinking impulse of living for the day, which asks no questions so

long as the "fun" holds out, and on the other to meet the urgency of

problems which press upon the minds of the more thoughtful as they

grow up. When this teaching has been long established as part of an

educational plan it has been found to give steadiness and unity to the

whole; something to aim at from the beginning, and in the later years

of a girl's education something which will serve as foundation for all

branches of future study, so that each will find its place among the

first principles, not isolated from the others but as part of a whole.

The value of these elements for the practical guidance of life is

likewise very great. A hold is given in the mind to the teaching of

religion and conduct which welds into one defence the best wisdom of

this world and of the next. For instance, the connexion between reason

and faith being once established, the fear of permanent disagreement

between the two, which causes so much panic and disturbance of mind,

is set at rest.



There is a certain risk at the outset of these studies that girls

will take the pose of philosophical students, and talk logic and

metaphysics, to the confusion of their friends and of their own

feelings later on, when they come to years of discretion and realize

the absurdity of these "lively sallies," as they would have been

called in early Victorian times--the name alone might serve as

a warning to the incautious! They may perhaps go through an

argumentative period and trample severely upon the opinions of those

who are not ready to have their majors "distinguished" and their

minors "conceded," and, especially, their conclusions denied. But

these phases will be outlived and the hot-and-cold remembrance of them

will be sufficient expiation, with the realization that they did not

know much when they had taken in the "beggarly elements" which dazzled

them for a moment. The more thoughtful minds will escape the painful

phase altogether.



There are three special classes among girls whose difficulties of mind

call for attention. There are those who frisk playfully along, taking

the good things of life as they come--"the more the better"--whom, as

children, it is hard to call to account. They are lightly impressed

and only for a moment by the things they feel, and scarcely moved

at all by the things they understand. The only side which seems

troublesome in their early life is that there is so little hold upon

it. They are unembarrassed and quite candid about their choice; it is

the enjoyable good, life on its pleasantest side. And this disposition

is in the mind as well as in the will; they cannot see it in any other

way. Restraint galls them, and their inclination is not to resist but

to evade it. These are kitten-like children in the beginning, and they

appear charming. But when the kitten in them is overgrown, its playful

evasiveness takes an ugly contour and shows itself as want of

principle. The tendency to snatch at enjoyment hardens into a grasping

sense of market values, and conscience, instead of growing inexorable,

learns to be pliant to circumstances. Debts weigh lightly, and duties

scarcely weigh at all. Concealment and un-truthfulness come in very

easily to save the situation in a difficulty, and once the conduct of

life is on the down-grade it slides quickly and far, for the sense of

responsibility is lacking and these natures own no bond of obligation.

They have their touch of piety in childhood, but it soon wears off,

and in its best days cannot stand the demands made upon it by duty; it

fails of its hold upon the soul, like a religion without a sacrifice.

In these minds some notions of ethics leave a barbed arrow of remorse

which penetrates further than piety. They may soothe themselves with

the thought that God will easily forgive, later on, but they cannot

quite lose consciousness of the law which does not forgive, of the

responsibility of human acts and the inevitable punishment of

wrong-doing which works itself out, till it calls for payment of the

last farthing. And by this rough way of remorse they may come back to

God. Pope Leo XIII spoke of it as their best hope, an almost certain

means of return. The beautiful also may make its appeal to these

natures on their best side, and save them preventively from

themselves, but only if the time of study is prolonged enough for the

laws of order and beauty to be made comprehensible to them, so that if

they admire the best, remorse may have another hold and reproach them

with a lowered ideal.



In opposition to these are the minds to which, as soon as they become

able to think for themselves, all life is a puzzle, and on every side,

wherever they turn, they are baffled by unanswerable questions. These

questions are often more insistent and more troublesome because they

cannot be asked, they have not even taken shape in the mind. But they

haunt and perplex it. Are they the only ones who do not know? Is it

clear to every one else? This doubt makes it difficult even to hint at

the perplexity. These are often naturally religious minds, and outside

the guidance of the Catholic Church, in search of truth, they easily

fall under the influence of different schools of thought which take

them out of their depth, and lead them further and further from the

reasonable certainty about first principles which they are in search

of. Within the Church, of course, they can never stray so far, and the

truths of faith supply their deepest needs. But if they want to know

more, to know something of themselves, and to have at least some

rational knowledge of the universe, then to give them a hold on the

elements of philosophical knowledge is indeed a mental if not a

spiritual work of mercy, for it enables them to set their ideas in

order by the light of a few first principles, it shows them on what

plane their questions lie, it enables them to see how all knowledge

and new experience have connexions with what has gone before, and

belong to a whole with a certain fitness and proportion. They learn

also thus to take themselves in hand in a reasonable way; they gain

some power of attributing effects to their true causes, so as neither

to be unduly alarmed nor elated at the various experiences through

which they will pass.



Between these two divisions lies a large group, that of the "average

person," not specially flighty and not particularly thoughtful. But

the average person is of very great importance. The greatest share in

the work of the world is probably done by "average" people, not only

for the obvious reason that there are more of them, but also because

they are more accessible, more reliable, and more available for all

kinds of responsibility than those who have made themselves useless by

want of principle, or those whose genius carries them away from the

ordinary line. They are accessible because their fellow-creatures are

not afraid of them; they are not too fine for ordinary wear, nor too

original to be able to follow a line laid down for them, and if they

take a line of their own it is usually intelligible to others.



To these valuable "average" persons the importance of some study of

the elements of philosophy is very great. They can hardly go through

an elementary course of mental science without wishing to learn more,

and being lifted to a higher plane. The weak point in the average

person is a tendency to sink into the commonplace, because the

consciousness of not being brilliant induces timidity, and timidity

leads to giving up effort and accepting a fancied impossibility of

development which from being supposed, assumed, and not disturbed,

becomes in the end real.



On the other hand the strong point of the average person is very often

common sense, that singular, priceless gift which gives a touch of

likeness among those who possess it in all classes, high or low--in

the sovereign, the judge, the ploughman, or the washerwoman, a

likeness that is somewhat like a common language among them and makes

them almost like a class apart. Minds endowed with common sense are an

aristocracy among the "average," and if this quality of theirs is

lifted above the ordinary round of business and trained in the domain

of thought it becomes a sound and wide practical judgment. It will

observe a great sobriety in its dealings with the abstract; the

concrete is its kingdom, but it will rule the better for having its

ideas systematized, and its critical power developed. Self-diffidence

tends to check this unduly, and it has to be strengthened in

reasonably supporting its own opinion which is often instinctively

true, but fails to find utterance. It is a help to such persons if

they can learn to follow the workings of their own mind and gain

confidence in their power to understand, and find some intellectual

interest in the drudgery which in every order of things, high or low,

is so willingly handed over to their good management. These results

may not be showy, but it is a great thing to strengthen an "average"

person, and the reward of doing so is sometimes the satisfaction of

seeing that average mind rise in later years quite above the average

and become a tower of steady reflection; while to itself it is a new

life to gain a view of things as a whole, to find that nothing stands

alone, but that the details which it grasps in so masterly a manner

have their place and meaning in the scheme of the universe.



It is evident that even this elementary knowledge cannot be given in

the earliest years of the education of girls, and that it is only

possible to attempt it in schools and school-rooms where they can be

kept on for a longer time of study. Every year that can be added to

the usual course is of better value, and more appreciated, except by

those who are restless to come out as soon as possible. No reference

is made here to those exceptional cases in which girls are allowed to

begin a course of study at a time when the majority have been obliged

to finish their school life.



As the elements of philosophy are not ordinarily found in the

curriculum of girls' schools or schoolroom plans, it may not be out of

place to say a few words on the method of bringing the subject within

their reach.



In the first place it should be kept in view from the beginning, and

some preparation be made for it even in teaching the elements of

subjects which are most elementary. Thus the study of any grammar may

serve remotely as an introduction to logic, even English grammar

which, beyond a few rudiments, is a most disinterested study, valuable

for its by-products more than for its actual worth. But the practice

of grammatical analysis is certainly a preparation for logic, as logic

is a preparation for the various branches of philosophy. Again some

preliminary exercises in definition, and any work of the like kind

which gives precision in the use of language, or clear ideas of the

meanings of words, is preparatory work which trains the mind in the

right direction. In the same way the elements of natural science may

at least set the thoughts and inquiries of children on the right track

for what will later on be shown to them as the "disciplines" of

cosmology and pyschology.



To make preparatory subjects serve such a purpose it is obviously

required that the teachers of even young children should have been

themselves trained in these studies, so far at least as to know what

they are aiming at, to be able to lay foundations which will not

require to be reconstructed. It is not the matter so much as the

habits of mind and work that are remotely prepared in the early

stages, but without some knowledge of what is coming afterwards this

preparation cannot be made. In order of arrangement it is not possible

for the different branches to be taught to girls according to their

normal sequence; they have to be adapted to the capacity of the minds

and their degree of development. Some branches cannot even be

attempted during the school-room years, except so far as to prepare

the mind incidentally during the study of other branches. The

explanation of certain terms and fundamental notions will serve as

points of departure when opportunities for development are accessible

later on, as architects set "toothings" at the angles of buildings

that they may be bonded into later constructions. By this means the

names of the more abstruse branches are kept out of sight, and it is

emphasized that the barest elements alone are within reach at present,

so that the permanent impression may be--not "how much I have

learned," but "how little I know and how much there is to learn." This

secures at least a fitting attitude of mind in those who will never go

further, and increases the thirst of those who really want more.



The most valuable parts of philosophy in the education of

girls are:--



1. Those which belong to the practical side--logic, for thought;

ethics, for conduct; aesthetics, for the study of the arts.



2. In speculative philosophy the "disciplines" which are most

accessible and most necessary are psychology, and natural theology

which is the very crown of all that they are able to learn.



General metaphysics and cosmology, and in pyschology the subordinate

treatises of criteriology and idealogy are beyond their scope.



Logic, as a science, is not a suitable introduction, though some

general notions on the subject are necessary as preliminary

instructions. Cardinal Mercier presents these under "propaedeutics,"

even for his grown-up scholars, placing logic properly so called in

its own rank as the complement of the other treatises of speculative

philosophy, seen in retrospect, a science of rational order amongst

sciences.



The "notions of logic" with which he introduces the other branches

are, says the Cardinal, so plain that it is almost superfluous to

enumerate them, "_tant elles sont de simple bon sens_," [1--"Traite

Elfementaire de Philosophie," Vol. I, Introduction.] and he disposes

of them in two pages of his textbook. Obviously this is not so simple

when it comes to preparing the fallow ground of a girl's mind; but it

gives some idea of the proportion to be observed in the use of this

instrument at the outset, and may save both the teacher and the child

from beguiling themselves to little purpose among the moods and

figures of the syllogism. The preliminary notions of logic must be

developed, extended, and supplemented through the whole course as

necessity arises, just as they have been already anticipated through

the preparatory work done in every elementary subject. This method is

not strictly scientific nor in accordance with the full-grown course

of philosophy; it only claims to have "_le simple bon sens_" in its

favour, and the testimony of experience to prove that it is of use.

And it cannot be said to be wholly out of rational order if it follows

the normal development of a growing mind, and answers questions as

they arise and call for solution. It may be a rustic way of learning

the elements of philosophy, but it answers its purpose, and does not

interfere with more scientific and complete methods which may come

later in order of time.



The importance of the "discipline" of psychology can scarcely be

over-estimated. With that of ethics it gives to the minds of women

that which they most need for the happy attainment of their destiny in

any sphere of life and for the fulfilment of its obligations. They

must know themselves and their own powers in order to exercise control

and direction on the current of their lives. The complaint made of

many women is that they are wanting in self-control, creatures of

impulse, erratic, irresponsible, at the mercy of chance influences

that assume control of their lives for the moment, subject to

"nerves," carried away by emotional enthusiasm beyond all bounds, and

using a blind tenacity of will to land themselves with the cause they

have embraced in a dead-lock of absurdity.



Such is the complaint. It would seem more pardonable if this tendency

to extremes and impulsiveness were owned to as a defect. But

to be erratic is almost assumed as a pose. It is taken up as if

self-discipline were dull, and control reduced vitality and killed

the interest of life. The phase may not last, stronger counsels may

prevail again. In a few years it may be hoped that this school of

"impressionism" in conduct will be out of vogue, but for the moment it

would seem as if its weakness and mobility, and restlessness were

rather admired. It has created a kind of automobilism--if the word may

be allowed--of mind and manners, an inclination to be perpetually "on

the move," too much pressed for time to do anything at all,

permanently unsettled, in fact to be _unsettled_ is its habitual

condition if not its recognized plan of life.



It is not contended that psychology and ethics would of themselves

cure this tendency, but they would undoubtedly aid in doing so, for

the confusion of wanting to do better and yet not knowing what to do

is a most pathetic form of helplessness. A little knowledge of

psychology would at least give an idea of the resources which the

human soul has at its command when it seeks to take itself in hand. It

would allow of some response to a reasonable appeal from outside. And

all the time the first principles of ethics would refuse to be killed

in the mind, and would continue to bear witness against the waste of

existence and the diversion of life from its true end.



Rational principles of aesthetics belong very intimately to the

education of women. Their ideas of beauty, their taste in art,

influence very powerfully their own lives and those of others, and may

transfigure many things which are otherwise liable to fall into the

commonplace and the vulgar. If woman's taste is trained to choose

the best, it upholds a standard which may save a generation from

decadence. This concerns the beautiful and the fitting in all things

where the power of art makes itself felt as "the expression of

an ideal in a concrete work capable of producing an impression

and attaching the beholder to that ideal which it presents for

admiration." [1--Cardinal Mercier, "General Metaphysics," Part iv.,

Ch. iv.] It touches on all questions of taste, not only in the fine

arts but in fiction, and furniture, and dress, and all the minor arts

of life and adaptation of human skill to the external conditions of

living. The importance of all these in their effect on the happiness

and goodness of a whole people is a plea for not leaving out the

principles of aesthetics, as well as the practice of some form of art

from the education of girls.



The last and most glorious treatise in philosophy of which some

knowledge can be given at the end of a school course is that of

natural theology. If it is true, as they say, that St. Thomas Aquinas

at the age of five years used to go round to the monks of Monte

Cassino pulling them down by the sleeve to whisper his inquiry, "quid

est Deus"? it may be hoped that older children are not incapable of

appreciating some of the first notions that may be drawn from reason

about the Creator, those truths "concerning the existence of God which

are the supreme conclusion and crown of the department of physics, and

those concerning His nature which apply the truths of general

metaphysics to a determinate being, the Absolutely Perfect."

[1--Cardinal Mercier, "Natural Theology," Introduction.] It is in the

domain of natural theology that they will often find a safeguard

against difficulties which may occur later in life, when they meet

inquirers whose questions about God are not so ingenuous as that of

the infant St. Thomas. The armour of their faith will not be so easily

pierced by chance shots as if they were without preparation, and at

the same time they will know enough of the greatness of the subject

not to challenge "any unbeliever" to single combat, and undertake to

prove against all opponents the existence and perfections of God.



For instruction as well as for defence the relation of philosophy to

revealed truth should be explained. It is necessary to point out that

while science has its own sphere within which it is independent,

having its own principles and methods and means of certitude, [1--De

Bonald and others were condemned and reproved by Gregory XVI for

teaching that reason drew its first principles and grounds of

certitude from revelation.] yet the Church as the guardian of revealed

truth is obliged to prosecute for trespass those who in teaching any

science encroach by affirmation or contradiction on the domain of

revelation.



To sum up, therefore, logic can train the students to discriminate

between good and bad arguments, which few ordinary readers can do, and

not even every writer. Ethics teaches the rational basis of morals

which it is useful for all to know, and psychology can teach to

discriminate between the acts of intellect and will on the one hand

and imagination and emotion on the other, and so furnish the key to

many a puzzle of thought that has led to false and dangerous

theorizing.



The method of giving instruction in the different branches of

philosophy will depend so much on the preparation of the particular

pupils, and also on the cast of mind of the teachers, that it is

difficult to offer suggestions, except to point out this very fact

that each mind needs to be met just where it is--with its own mental

images, vocabulary, habit of thought and attention, all calling for

consideration and adaptation of the subject to their particular case.

It depends on the degree of preparation of the teachers to decide

whether the form of a lecture is safest, or whether they can risk

themselves in the arena of question and answer, the most useful in

itself but requiring a far more complete training in preparation. If

it can be obtained that the pupils state their own questions and

difficulties in writing, a great deal will have been gained, for a

good statement of a question is half-way to the right solution. If,

after hearing a lecture or oral lesson, they can answer in writing

Borne simple questions carefully stated, it will be a further advance.

It is something to grasp accurately the scope of a question. The

plague of girls' answers is usually irrelevancy from want of thought

as to the scope of questions or even from inattention to their

wording. If they can be patient in face of unanswered difficulties,

and wait for the solution to come later on in its natural course, then

at least one small fruit of their studies will have been brought to

maturity; and if at the end of their elementary course they are

convinced of their own ignorance, and want to know more, it may be

said that the course has not been unsuccessful.



It is not, however, complete unless they know something of the history

of philosophy, the great schools, and the names which have been held

in honour from the beginning down to our own days. They will realize

that it is good to have been born in their own time, and to learn such

lessons now that the revival of scholastic philosophy under Leo XIII

and the development of the neo-scholastic teaching have brought fresh

life into the philosophy of tradition, which although it appears to

put new wine into old bottles, seems able to preserve the wine and the

bottles together.









CHAPTER V.



THE REALITIES OF LIFE.



"He fixed thee mid this dance

Of plastic circumstance,

This Present, thou, forsooth, wouldst fain arrest:

Machinery just meant

To give thy soul its bent,

Try thee and turn thee forth, sufficiently impressed."

                        BROWNING, "Rabbi Ben Ezra."

"Eh, Dieu! nous marchons trop en enfants--cela me fache!"

                        ST. JANE FRANCES DE CHANTAL.



One of the problems which beset school education, and especially

education in boarding schools, is the difficulty of combining the good

things it can give with the best preparation for after life. This

preparation has to be made under circumstances which necessarily keep

children away from many of the realities that have to be faced in the

future.



To be a small member of a large organization has an excellent effect

upon the mind. From the presence of numbers a certain dignity gathers

round many things that would in themselves be insignificant. Ideas of

corporate life with its obligations and responsibilities are gained.

Honoured traditions and ideals are handed down if the school has a

history and spirit of its own. There are impressive and solemn moments

in the life of a large school which remain in the memory as something

beautiful and great. The close of a year, with its retrospect and

anticipation, its restrained emotion from the pathos which attends all

endings and beginnings in life, fills even the younger children with

some transient realization of the meaning of it all, and lifts them

up to a dim sense of the significance of existence, while for the

elder ones such days leave engraven upon the mind thoughts which

can never be effaced. These deep impressions belong especially to

old-established schools, and are bound up with their past, with their

traditional tone, and the aims that are specially theirs. In this they

cannot be rivalled. The school-room at home is always the school-room,

it has no higher moods, no sentiment of its own.



There are diversities of gifts for school and for home education; for

impressiveness a large school has the advantage. It is also, in

general, better off in the quality of its teachers, and it can turn

their rifts to better account. A modern governess would require to be

a host in herself to supply the varied demands of a girl's education,

in the subjects to be taught, in companionship and personal influence,

in the training of character, in watching over physical development,

and even if she should possess in herself all that would be needed,

there is the risk of "incompatibility of temperament" which makes a

_tete-a-tete_ life in the school-room trying on both sides. School has

the advantage of bringing the influence of many minds to bear, so that

it is rare that a child should pass through a school course without

coming in contact with some who awaken and understand and influence

her for good. It offers too the chance of making friends, and though

"sets" and cliques, plagues of school life, may give trouble and

unsettle the weaker minds from time to time, yet if the current of the

school is healthy it will set against them, and on the other hand the

choicest and best friendships often begin and grow to maturity in the

common life of school. The sodalities and congregations in Catholic

schools are training grounds within the general system of training, in

which higher ideals are aimed at, the obligation of using influence

for good is pressed home, and the instincts of leadership turned to

account for the common good. Lastly, among the advantages of school

may be counted a general purpose and plan in the curriculum, and

better appliances for methodical teaching than are usually available

in private school-rooms, and where out-door games are in honour they

add a great zest to school life.



But, as in all human things, there are drawbacks to school education,

and because it is in the power of those who direct its organization to

counteract some of these drawbacks, it is worth while to examine them

and consider the possible remedies.



In the first place it will probably be agreed that boarding-school

life is not desirable for very young children, as their well-being

requires more elasticity in rule and occupations than is possible if

they are together in numbers. Little children, out of control and

excited, are a misery to themselves and to each other, and if they are

kept in hand enough to protect the weaker ones from the exuberant

energy of the stronger, then the strictness chafes them all, and

spontaneity is too much checked. The informal play which is possible

at home, with the opportunities for quiet and even solitude, are much

better for young children than the atmosphere of school, though a

day-school, with the hours of home life in between, is sometimes

successfully adapted to their wants. But the special cases which

justify parents in sending young children to boarding schools are

numerous, now that established home life is growing more rare, and

they have to be counted with in any large school. It can only be said

that the yoke ought to be made as light as possible--short lessons,

long sleep, very short intervals of real application of mind, as much

open air as possible, bright rooms, and a mental atmosphere that tends

to calm rather than to excite them. They should be saved from the

petting of the elder girls, in whom this apparent kindness is often a

selfish pleasure, bad on both sides.



For older children the difficulties are not quite the same, and

instead of forcing them on too fast, school life may even keep them

back. When children are assembled together in considerable numbers the

intellectual level is that of the middle class of mind and does not

favour the best, the outlook and conversation are those of the

average, the language and vocabulary are on the same level, with a

tendency to sink rather than to rise, and though emulation may urge on

the leading spirits and keep them at racing speed, this does not

quicken the interest in knowledge for its own sake, and the work is

apt to slacken when the stimulus is withdrawn. And all the time there

is comfort to the easy-going average in the consciousness of how many

there are behind them.



The necessity for organization and foresight in detail among large

numbers is also unfavourable to individual development. For children

to find everything prepared for them, to feel no friction in the

working of the machinery, so that all happens as it ought to, without

effort and personal trouble on their part, to be told what to do, and

only have to follow the bells for the ordering of their time--all this

tends to diminish their resourcefulness and their patience with the

unforeseen checks and cross-purposes and mistakes that they will have

to put up with on leaving school. As a matter of fact the more perfect

the school machinery, the smoother its working, the less does it

prepare for the rutty road afterwards, and in this there is some

consolation when school machinery jars from time to time in the

working; if it teaches patience it is not altogether regrettable, and

the little trouble which may arise in the material order is perhaps

more educating than the regularity which has been disturbed.



We are beginning to believe what has never ceased to be said, that

lessons in lesson-books are not the whole of education. The whole system

of teaching in the elementary schools has been thrown off its balance by

too many lesson-books, but it is righting itself again, and some of the

memoranda on teaching, issued by the Board of Education within the last

few years, are quite admirable in their practical suggestions for

promoting a more efficient preparation for life. The Board now insists

on the teaching of handicrafts, training of the senses in observation,

development of knowledge, taste, and skill in various departments which

are useful for life, and for girls especially on things which make the

home. The same thing is wanted in middle-class education, though parents

of the middle-class still look a little askance at household employments

for their daughters. But children of the wealthier and upper classes

take to them as a birthright, with the cordial assent of their parents

and the applause of the doctors. It is for these children, so

well-disposed for a practical education, and able to carry its influence

so far, that we may consider what can be done in school life.



We ourselves who have to do with children must first appreciate the

realities of life before we can communicate this understanding to others

or give the right spirit to those we teach. And "the realities of life"

may stand as a name for all those things which have to be learned in

order to live, and which lesson-books do not teach. The realities of

life are not material things, but they are very deeply wrought in with

material things. There are things to be done, and things to be made, and

things to be ordered and controlled, belonging to the primitive wants of

human life, and to all those fundamental cares which have to support it.

They are best learned in the actual doing from those who know how to do

them; for although manuals and treatises exist for every possible

department of skill and activity, yet the human voice and hand go much

further in making knowledge acceptable than the textbook with diagrams.

The dignity of manual labour comes home from seeing it well done, it is

shown to be worth doing and deserving of honour.



Something which cannot be shown to children, but it will come to them

later on as an inheritance, is the effect of manual work upon their

whole being. Manual work gives balance and harmony in the development of

the growing creature. A child does not attain its full power unless

every faculty is exercised in turn, and to think that hard mental work

alternated with hard physical exercise will give it full and wholesome

development is to ignore whole provinces of its possessions. Generally

speaking, children have to take the value of their mental work on the

faith of our word. They must go through a great deal in mastering the

rudiments of, say, Latin grammar (for the honey is not yet spread so

thickly over this as it is now over the elements of modern languages).

They must wonder why "grown-ups" have such an infatuation for things

that seem out of place and inappropriate in life as they consider it

worth living. Probably it is on this account that so many artificial

rewards and inducements have had to be brought in to sustain their

efforts. Physical exercise is a joy to healthy children, but it leaves

nothing behind as a result. Children are proud of what they have done

and made themselves. They lean upon the concrete, and to see as the

result of their efforts something which lasts, especially something

useful, as a witness to their power and skill, this is a reward in

itself and needs no artificial stimulus, though to measure their own

work in comparative excellence with that of others adds an element that

quickens the desire to do well. Children will go quietly back again and

again to look, without saying anything, at something they have made with

their own hands, their eyes telling all that it means to them, beyond

what they can express.



With its power of ministering to harmonious development of the faculties

manual work has a direct influence on fitness for home and social life.

It greatly develops good sense and aptitude for dealing with ordinary

difficulties as they arise. In common emergencies it is the "handy"

member of the household whose judgment and help are called upon, not the

brilliant person or one who has specialized in any branch, but the one

who can do common things and can invent resources when experience fails.

When the specialist is at fault and the artist waits for inspiration,

the handy person conies in and saves the situation, unprofessionally,

like the bone-setter, without much credit, but to the great comfort of

every one concerned.



Manual work likewise saves from eccentricity or helps to correct it.

Eccentricity may appear harmless and even interesting, but in practice

it is found to be a drawback, enfeebling some sides of a character,

throwing the judgment at least on some points out of focus. In children

it ought to be recognized as a defect to be counteracted. When people

have an overmastering genius which of itself marks out for them a

special way of excellence, some degree of eccentricity is easily

pardoned, and almost allowable. But eccentricity unaccompanied by genius

is mere uncorrected selfishness, or want of mental balance. It is

selfishness if it could be corrected and is not, because it makes

exactions from others without return. It will not adapt itself to them

but insists on being taken as it is, whether acceptable or not. At best,

eccentricity is a morbid tendency liable to run into extremes when its

habits are undisturbed. An excuse sometimes made for eccentricity is

that it is a security against any further mental aberration, perhaps on

the same principle that inoculation producing a mild form of diseases is

sometimes a safeguard against their attacks. But if the mind and habits

of life can be brought under control, so as to take part in ordinary

affairs without attracting attention or having exemptions and allowance

made for them, a result of a far higher order will have been attained.

To recognize eccentricity as selfishness is a first step to its cure,

and to make oneself serviceable to others is the simplest corrective.

Whatever else they may be, "eccentrics" are not generally serviceable.



Children of vivid imagination, nervously excitable and fragile in

constitution, rather easily fall into little eccentric ways which grow

very rapidly and are hard to overcome. One of the commonest of these is

talking to themselves. Sitting still, making efforts to apply their

minds to lessons for more than a short time, accentuates the tendency by

nerve fatigue. In reaction against fatigue the mind falls into a vacant

state and that is the best condition for the growth of eccentricities

and other mental troubles. If their attention is diverted from

themselves, and yet fixed with the less exhausting concentration which

belongs to manual work, this diversion into another channel, with its

accompany bodily movement, will restore the normal balance, and the

little eccentric pose will be forgotten; this is better than being

noticed and laughed at and formally corrected.



Manual employments, especially if varied, and household occupations

afford a great variety, give to children a sense of power in knowing

what to do in a number of circumstances; they take pleasure in this, for

it is a thing which they admire in others. Domestic occupations also

form in them a habit of decision, from the necessity of getting through

things which will not wait. For domestic duties do not allow of waiting

for a moment of inspiration or delaying until a mood of depression or

indifference has passed. They have a quiet, imperious way of commanding,

and an automatic system of punishing when they are neglected, which are

more convincing that exhortations. Perhaps in this particular point lies

their saving influence against nerves and moodiness and the

demoralization of "giving way." Those who have no obligations, whose

work will wait for their convenience, and who can if they please let

everything go for a time, are more easily broken down by trouble than

those whose household duties still have to be done, in the midst of

sorrow and trial. There is something in homely material duties which

heals and calms the mind and gives it power to come back to itself. And

in sudden calamities those who know how to make use of their hands do

not helplessly wring them, or make trouble worse by clinging to others

for support.



Again, circumstances sometimes arise in school life which make light

household duties an untold boon for particular children. Accidental

causes, troubles of eyesight, or too rapid growth, etc., may make

regular study for a time impossible to them. These children become

_exempt_ persons, and even if they are able to take some part in the

class work the time of preparation is heavy on their hands. Exempt

persons easily develop undesirable qualities, and their apparent

privileges are liable to unsettle others. As a matter of fact those who

are able to keep the common life have the best of it, but they are apt

to look upon the exemption of others as enviable, as they long for gipsy

life when a caravan passes by. With the resource of household employment

to give occupation it becomes apparent that exemption does not mean

holiday, but the substitution of one duty or lesson for another, and

this is a principle which holds good in after life--that except in case

of real illness no one is justified in having nothing to do.



Lastly, the work of the body is good for the soul, it drives out

silliness as effectually as the rod, since that which was of old

considered as the instrument for exterminating the "folly bound up in

the heart of a child," has been laid aside in the education of girls. It

is a great weapon against the seven devils of whom one is Sloth and

another Pride, and it prepares a sane mind in a sound body for the

discipline of after life.



Experience bears its own testimony to the failure of an education which

is out of touch with the material requirements of life. It leaves an

incomplete power of expression, and some dead points in the mind from

which no response can be awakened. To taste of many experiences seems to

be necessary for complete development. When on the material side all is

provided without forethought, and people are exempt from all care and

obligation, a whole side of development is wanting, and on that side the

mind remains childish, inexperienced, and unreal. The best mental

development is accomplished under the stress of many demands. One claim

balances the other; a touch of hardness and privation gives strength of

mind and makes self-denial a reality; a little anxiety teaches foresight

and draws out resourcefulness, and the tendency to fret about trifles is

corrected by the contact of the realities of life.



To come to practice--What can be done for girls during their years at

school?



In the first place the teaching of the fundamental handicraft of women,

needlework, deserves a place of honour. In many schools it has almost

perished by neglect, or the thorns of the examination programme have

grown up and choked it. This misfortune has been fairly common where the

English "University Locals" and the Irish "Intermediate" held sway.

There literally was not time for it, and the loss became so general that

it was taken as a matter of course, scarcely regretted; to the children

themselves, so easily carried off by _vogue_, it became almost a matter

for self-complacency, "not to be able to hold a needle" was accepted as

an indication of something superior in attainments. And it must be owned

that there were certain antiquated methods of teaching the art which

made it quite excusable to "hate needlework." One "went through so much

to learn so little"; and the results depending so often upon help from

others to bring them to any conclusion, there was no sense of personal

achievement in a work accomplished. Others planned, cut out and prepared

the work, and the child came in as an unwilling and imperfect sewing

machine merely to put in the stitches. The sense of mastery over

material was not developed, yet that is the only way in which a child's

attainment of skill can be linked on to the future. What cannot be done

without help always at hand drops out of life, and likewise that which

calls for no application of mind.



To reach independence in the practical arts of life is an aim that will

awaken interests and keep up efforts, and teachers have only a right to

be satisfied when their pupils can do without them. This is not the

finishing point of a course of teaching, it is a whole system, beginning

in the first steps and continuing progressively to the end. It entails

upon teachers much labour, much thought, and the sacrifice of showy

results. The first look of finish depends more upon the help of the

teacher than upon the efforts of children. Their results must be waited

for, and they will in the early years have a humbler, more rough-hewn

look than those in which expert help has been given. But the educational

advantages are not to be compared.



A four years' course, two hours per week, gives a thorough   grounding

in plain needlework, and girls are then capable of beginning

dressmaking, in they can reach a very reasonable proficiency when they

leave school. Whether they turn this to practical account in their own

homes, or make use of it in Clothing Societies and Needlework Guilds for

the poor, the knowledge is of real value. If fortune deals hardly with

them, and they are thrown on their own resources later in life, it is

evident that to make their own clothes is a form of independence for

which they will be very thankful. Another branch of needlework that

ought to form part of every Catholic girl's education is that of work

for the Church in which there is room for every capacity, from the

hemming of the humblest _lavabo_ towel to priceless works of art

embroidered by queens for the popes and bishops of their time.



"First aid," and a few practical principles of nursing, can sometimes be

profitably taught in school, if time is made for a few lessons, perhaps

during one term. The difficulty of finding time even adds to the

educational value, since the conditions of life outside do not admit of

uniform intervals between two bells. Enough can be taught to make girls

able to take their share helpfully in cases of illness in their homes,

and it is a branch of usefulness in which a few sensible notions go a

long way.



General self-help is difficult to define or describe, but it can be

taught at school more than would appear at first sight, if only those

engaged in the education of children will bear in mind that the triumph

of their devotedness is to enable children to do without them. This is

much more laborious than to do things efficiently and admirably for

them, but it is real education. They can be taught as mothers would

teach them at home, to mend and keep their things in order, to prepare

for journeys, pack their own boxes, be responsible for their labels and

keys, write orders to shops, to make their own beds, dust their private

rooms, and many other things which will readily occur to those who have

seen the pitiful sight of girls unable to do them.



Finally, simple and elementary cooking comes well within the scope of

the education of elder girls at school. But it must be taught seriously

to make it worth while, and as in the teaching of needlework, the

foundations must be plain. To begin by fancy-work in one case and

bonbons in the other turns the whole instruction into a farce. In this

subject especially, the satisfaction of producing good work, well done,

without help, is a result which justifies all the trouble that may be

spent upon it. When girls have, by themselves, brought to a happy

conclusion the preparation of a complete meal, their very faces bear

witness to the educational value of the success. They are not elated nor

excited, but wear the look of quiet contentment which seems to come from

contact with primitive things. This look alone on a girl's face gives a

beauty of its own, something becoming, and fitting, and full of promise.

No expression is equal to it in the truest charm, for quiet contentment

is the atmosphere which in the future, whatever may be her lot, ought to

be diffused by her presence, an atmosphere of security and rest.



Perhaps at first sight it seems an exaggeration to link so closely

together the highest natural graces of a woman with those lowliest

occupations, but let the effects be compared by those who have examined

other systems of instruction. If they have considered the outcome of an

exclusively intellectual education for girls, especially one loaded with

subjects in sections to be "got up" for purposes of examination, and

compared it with one into which the practical has largely entered, they

can hardly fail to agree that the latter is the best preparation for

life, not only physically and morally but mentally. During the stress of

examinations lined foreheads, tired eyes, shallow breathing, angular

movements tell their own story of strain, and when it is over a want of

resourcefulness in finding occupation shows that a whole side has

remained undeveloped. The possibility of turning to some household

employments would give rest without idleness; it would save from two

excesses in a time of reaction, from the exceeding weariness of having

nothing to do, the real misery of an idle life, and on the other hand

from craving for excitement and constant change through fear of this

unoccupied vacancy.



One other point is worth consideration. The "servant question" is one

which looms larger and larger as a household difficulty. There are

stories of great and even royal households being left in critical

moments at the mercy of servants' tempers, of head cooks "on strike" or

negligent personal attendants. And from these down to the humblest

employers of a general servant the complaint is the same--servants so

independent, so exacting, good servants not to be had, so difficult to

get things properly done, etc. These complaints give very strong warning

that helpless dependence on servants is too great a risk to be accepted,

and that every one in ordinary stations of life should be at least able

to be independent of personal service. The expansion of colonial life

points in the same direction. The "simple life" is talked of at home,

but it is really lived in the colonies. Those who brace themselves to

its hardness find a vigour and resourcefulness within them which they

had never suspected, and the pride of personal achievement in making a

home brings out possibilities which in softer circumstances might have

remained for ever dormant, with their treasure of happiness and hardy

virtues. It is possible, no doubt, in that severe and plain life to lose

many things which are not replaced by its self-reliance and hardihood.

It is possible to drop into merely material preoccupation in the

struggle for existence. But it is also possible not to do so, and the

difference lies in having an ideal.



To Catholics even work in the wilderness and life in the backwoods are

not dissociated from the most spiritual ideals. The pioneers of the

Church, St. Benedict's monks, have gone before in the very same labour

of civilization when Europe was to a great extent still in backwoods.

And, when they sanctified their days in prayer and hard labour, poetry

did not forsake them, and learning even took refuge with them in their

solitude to wait for better times. It was religion which attracted both.

Without their daily service of prayer, the _Opus Dei_, and the assiduous

copying of books, and the desire to build worthy churches for the

worship of God, arts and learning would not have followed the monks into

the wilderness, but their life would have dropped to the dead level of

the squatter's existence. In the same way family life, if toilsome,

either at home or in a new country, may be inspired by the example of

the Holy Family in Nazareth; and in lonely and hard conditions, as well

as in the stress of our crowded ways of living, the influence of that

ideal reaches down to the foundations and transfigures the very humblest

service of the household.



These primitive services which are at the foundation of all home life

are in themselves the same in all places and times. There is in them

something almost sacred; they are sane, wholesome, stable, amid the

weary perpetual change of artificial additions which add much to the

cares but little to the joys of life. There is a long distance between

the labours of Benedictine monks and the domestic work possible for

school girls, but the principles fundamental to both are the

same--happiness in willing work, honour to manual labour, service of God

in humble offices. The work of lay-sisters in some religious houses,

where they understand the happiness of their lot, links the two extremes

together across the centuries. The jubilant onset of their company in

some laborious work is like an anthem rising to God, bearing witness to

the happiness of labour where it is part of His service. They are the

envy of the choir religious, and in the precincts of such religious

houses children unconsciously learn the dignity of manual labour, and

feel themselves honoured by having any share in it. Such labour can be

had for love, but not for money.



One word must be added before leaving the subject of the realities of

life. Worn time to time a rather emphatic school lifts up its voice in

the name of plain speaking and asks for something beyond reality--for

realism, for anticipated instruction on the duties and especially on the

dangers of grown-up life. It will be sufficient to suggest three points

for consideration in this matter: (1) That these demands are not made by

fathers and mothers, but appear to come from those whose interest in

children is indirect and not immediately or personally responsible. This

may be supposed from the fact that they find fault with what is omitted,

but do not give their personal experience of how the want may be

supplied. (2) Those priests who have made a special study of children do

not seem to favour the view, or to urge that any change should be made

in the direction of plain speaking. (3) The answer given by a great

educational authority, Miss Dorothea Beale, the late Principal of

Cheltenham College, may appeal to those who are struck by the theory if

they do not advocate it in practice. When this difficulty was laid

before her she was not in favour of departing from the usual course, or

insisting on the knowledge of grown-up life before its time, and she

pointed out that in case of accidents or surgical operations it was not

the doctors nor the nurses actively engaged who turned faint and sick,

but those who had nothing to do, and in the same way she thought that

such instruction, cut off from the duties and needs of the present, was

not likely to be of any real benefit, but rather to be harmful.

Considering how wide was her experience of educational work this opinion

carries great weight.









CHAPTER VI.



LESSONS AND PLAY.



   "What think we of thy soul?



     *     *     *     *



"Born of full stature, lineal to control;

   And yet a pigmy's yoke must undergo.

Yet must keep pace and tarry, patient, kind,

With its unwilling scholar, the dull, tardy mind;

Must be obsequious to the body's powers,

Whose low hands mete its paths, set ope and close its ways,

   Must do obeisance to the days,

And wait the little pleasure of the hours;

   Yea, ripe for kingship, yet must be

Captive in statuted minority!"

            "Sister Songs," by FRANCIS THOMPSON.



Lessons and play used to be as clearly marked off one from the other as

land and water on the older maps. Now we see some contour maps in which

the land below so many feet and the sea within so many fathoms' depth

are represented by the same marking, or left blank. In the same way the

tendency in education at present is almost to obliterate the line of

demarcation, at least for younger children, so that lessons become a

particular form of play, "with a purpose," and play becomes a sublimated

form of lessons, as the druggists used to say, "an elegant preparation"

of something bitter. If the Board of Education were to name a commission

composed of children, and require it to look into the system, it is

doubtful whether they would give a completely satisfactory report. They

would probably judge it to be too uniform in tone, poor in colour and

contrast, deficient in sparkle. They like the exhilaration of bright

colour, and the crispness of contrast. Of course they would judge it

from the standpoint of play, not of lessons. But play which is not quite

play, coming after something which has been not quite lessons, loses the

tingling delight of contrast. The funereal tolling of a bell for real

lessons made a dark background against which the rapture of release for

real play shone out with a brilliancy which more than made up for it. At

home, the system of ten minutes' lessons at short intervals seems to

answer well for young children; it exerts just enough pressure to give

rebound in the intervals of play. Of course this is not possible at

school.



But the illusion that lessons are play cannot be indefinitely kept up,

or if the illusion remains it is fraught with trouble. Duty and

endurance, the power to go through drudgery, the strength of mind to

persist in taking trouble, even where no interest is felt, the

satisfaction of holding on to the end in doing something arduous, these

things must be learned at some time during the years of education. If

they are not learned then, in all probability they will never be

acquired at all; examples to prove the contrary are rare. The question

is how--and when. If pressed too soon with obligations of lessons,

especially with prolonged attention, little anxious faces and round

shoulders protest. If too long delayed the discovery comes as a shock,

and the less energetic fall out at once and declare that they "can't

learn"--"never could."



Perhaps in one way the elementary schools with their large classes have

a certain advantage in this, because the pressure is more self-adjusting

than in higher class education, where the smaller numbers give to each

child a greater share in the general work, for better or for worse. In

home education this share becomes even greater when sometimes one child

alone enjoys or endures the undivided attention of the governess. In

that case the pressure does not relax. But out of large classes of

infants in elementary schools it is easy to see on many vacant restful

faces that after a short exertion in "qualifying to their teacher" they

are taking their well-earned rest. They do not allow themselves to be

strung up to the highest pitch of attention all through the lesson, but

take and leave as they will or as they can, and so they are carried

through a fairly long period of lessons without distress. As they grow

older and more independent in their work the same cause operates in a

different way. They can go on by themselves and to a certain extent they

must do so, as o n account of the numbers teachers can give less time

and less individual help to each, and the habit of self-reliance is

gradually acquired, with a certain amount of drudgery, leading to

results proportionate to the teacher's personal power of stimulating

work. The old race of Scottish schoolmaster in the rural schools

produced--perhaps still produces--good types of such self-reliant

scholars, urged on by his personal enthusiasm for knowledge. Having no

assistant, his own personality was the soul of the school, both boys and

girls responding in a spirit which was worthy of it. But the boys had

the best of it; "lassies" were not deemed worthy to touch the classics,

and the classics were everything to him. In America it is reported that

the best specimens of university students often come from remote schools

in which no external advantages have been available; but the tough

unyielding habit of study has been developed in grappling with

difficulties without much support from a teacher.



With those who are more gently brought up the problem is how to obtain

this habit of independent work, that is practically--how to get the will

to act. There is drudgery to be gone through, however it may be

disguised, and as a permanent acquisition the power of going through it

is one of the most lasting educational results that can be looked for.

Drudgery is labour with toil and fatigue. It is the long penitential

exercise of the whole human race, not limited to one class or

occupation, but accompanying every work of man from the lowest

mechanical factory hand or domestic "drudge" up to the Sovereign

Pontiff, who has to spend so many hours in merely receiving,

encouraging, blessing, and dismissing the unending processions of his

people as they pass before him, imparting to them graces of which he can

never see the fruit, and then returning to longer hours of listening to

complaints and hearing of troubles which often admit of no remedy: truly

a life of labour with toil and fatigue, in comparison with which most

lives are easy, though each has to bear in its measure the same stamp.

Pius X has borne the yoke of labour from his youth. His predecessor took

it up with an enthusiasm that burned within him, and accepted training

in a service where the drudgery is as severe though generally kept out

of sight. The acceptance of it is the great matter, whatever may be the

form it takes.



Spurs and bait, punishment and reward, have been used from time

immemorial to set the will in motion, and the results have been

variable--no one has appeared to be thoroughly satisfied with either, or

even with a combination of the two. Some authorities have stood on an

eminence, and said that neither punishment nor reward should be used,

that knowledge should be loved for its own sake. But if it was not

loved, after many invitations, the problem remained. As usual the real

solution seems to be attainable only by one who really loves both

knowledge and children, or one who loves knowledge and can love

children, as Vittorino da Feltre loved them both, and also Blessed

Thomas More. These two affections mingled together produce great

educators--great in the proportion in which the two are possessed--as

either one or the other declines the educational power diminishes, till

it dwindles down to offer trained substitutes and presentable

mediocrities for living teachers. The fundamental principle reasserts

itself, that "love feels no labour, or if it does it loves the labour."



Here is one of our Catholic secrets of strength. We have received so

much, we have so much to give, we know so well what we want to obtain.

We have the Church, the great teacher of the world, as our prototype,

and by some instinct a certain unconscious imitation of her finds its

way into the mind and heart of Catholic teachers, so that, though often

out of poorer material, we can produce teachers who excel in personal

hold over children, and influence for good by their great affection and

the value which they set on souls. Their power of obtaining work is

proportioned to their own love of knowledge, and here--let it be owned--we

more often fail. Various theories are offered in explanation of this;

people take one or other according to their personal point of view. Some

say we feel so sure of the other world that our hold on this is slack.

Some that in these countries we have not yet made up for the check of

three centuries when education was made almost impossible for us. And

others say it is not true at all. Perhaps they know best.



Next to the personal power of the teacher to influence children in

learning lessons comes an essential condition to make it possible, and

that is a simple life with quiet regular hours and unexciting pleasures.

Amid a round of amusements lessons must go to the wall, no child can

stand the demands of both at a time. All that can be asked of them is

that they should live through the excitement without too much weariness

or serious damage. The place to consider this is in London at the

children's hour for riding in the park, contrasting the prime condition

of the ponies with the "illustrious pallor" of so many of their riders.

They have courage enough left to sit up straight in their saddles, but

it would take a heart of stone to think of lesson books. This extreme of

artificial life is of course the portion of the few. Those few, however,

are very important people, influential in the future for good or evil,

but a protest from a distance would not reach their schoolrooms, any

more than legislation for the protection of children; they may be

protected from work, but not from amusement. The conditions of simple

living which are favourable for children have been so often enumerated

that it is unnecessary to go over them again; they may even be procured

in tabular form or graphical representation for those to whom these

figures and curves carry conviction.



But a point that is of more practical interest to children and teachers,

struggling together in the business of education, and one that is often

overlooked, is that children do not know how to learn lessons when the

books are before them, and that there is a great waste of good power,

and a great deal of unnecessary weariness from this cause. If the cause

of imperfectly learned lessons is examined it will usually be found

there, and also the cause of so much dislike to the work of preparation.

Children do not know by instinct how to set about learning a lesson from

a book, nor do they spontaneously recognize that there are different

ways of learning, adapted to different lessons. It is a help to them to

know that there is one way for the multiplication table and another for

history and another for poetry, as the end of the lesson is different.

They can understand this if it is put before them that one is learnt

most quickly by mere repetition, until it becomes a sing-song in the

memory that cannot go wrong, and that afterwards in practice it will

allow itself to be taken to pieces; they will see that they can grasp a

chapter of history more intelligently if they prepare for themselves

questions upon it which might be asked of another, than in trying by

mechanical devices of memory to associate facts with something to hold

them by; that poetry is different from both, having a body and a soul,

each of which has to be taken account of in learning it, one of them

being the song and the other the singer. Obviously there is not one only

way for each of these or for other matters which have to be learnt, but

one of the greatest difficulties is removed when it is understood that

there is something intelligible to be done in the learning of lessons

beyond reading them over and over with the hope that they will go in.



The hearing of lessons is a subject that deserves a great deal of

consideration. It is an old formal name for what has been often an

antiquated mechanical exercise. A great deal more trouble is expended

now on the manner of questioning and "hearing" the lessons; but even yet

it may be done too formally, as a mere function, or in a way that kills

the interest, or in a manner that alarms--with a mysterious face as if

setting traps, or with questions that are easy and obvious to ask, but

for children almost impossible to answer. Children do not usually give

direct answers to simple questions. Experience seems to have taught them

that appearances are deceptive in this matter, and they look about for

the spring by which the trap works before they will touch the bait. It

is a pity to set traps, because it destroys confidence, and children's

confidence in such matters as lessons is hard to win.



The question of aids to study by stimulants is a difficult one. On the

one hand it seems to some educators a fundamental law that reward should

follow right-doing and effort, and so no doubt it is; but the reward

within one's own mind and soul is one thing and the calf-bound book is

another--scarcely even a symbol of the first, because they are not

always obtained by the same students. This is a fruitful subject for

discourse or reflection at distributions of prizes. Those who are behind

the scenes know that the race is not to the swift nor the battle to the

strong, and the children know it themselves, and prize-winners often

become the object of the "word in season," pointing out how rarely they

will be found to distinguish themselves in after life; while the steady

advance of the plodding and slow mind is dwelt upon, and those who have

failed through idleness drink up the encouragement which was not

intended for them, and feel that they are the hope of the future because

they have won no prizes. It is difficult on those occasions to make the

conflicting conclusions clear to everybody.



Yet the system of prize distributions is time honoured and traditional,

and every country is not yet so disinterested in study as to be able to

do without it; under its sway a great deal of honest effort is put out,

and the taste of success which is the great stimulant of youth is first

experienced.



There is also the system of certificates, which has the advantage of

being open to many instead of to one. It is likewise a less material

testimonial, approaching more nearly to the merited word of approval

which is in itself the highest human reward, and the one nearest to the

heart of things, because it is the one which belongs to home. For if the

home authorities interest themselves in lessons at all, their grown-up

standard and the paramount weight of their opinion gives to one word of

their praise a dignity and worth which goes beyond all prizes. Beyond

this there is no natural satisfaction to equal the inner consciousness

of having done one's best, a very intimate prize distribution in which

we ourselves make the discourse, and deliver the certificate to

ourselves. This is the culminating point at which educators aim; they

are all agreed that prizes in the end are meant to lead up to it, but

the way is long between them. And both one and the other are good in so

far as they lead us on to the highest judgment that is day by day passed

on our work. When prizes, and even the honour of well-deserved praise,

fail to attract, the thought of God the witness of our efforts, and of

the value in His sight of striving which is never destined to meet with

success, is a support that keeps up endurance, and seals with an evident

mark of privilege the lives of many who have made those dutiful efforts

not for themselves but in the sight of God.



The subject of play has to be considered from two points of view, that

of the children and ours. Theirs is concerned chiefly with the present

and ours with the future, far although we do not want every play-hour to

be haunted with a spectral presence that speaks of improvement and

advancement, yet we cannot lose sight of the fact that every hour of

play is telling on the future, deepening the mark of the character,

strengthening the habits, and guiding the lines of after life into this

or that channel.



Looking at it from this point of view of the future, there seems to be

something radically wrong at present with the play provided for children

of nursery age. In a very few years we shall surely look back and wonder

how we could have endured, for the children, the perverse reign of the

Golliwog dynasty and the despotism of Teddy-bears. More than that, it is

pitiful to hear of nurseries for Catholic children sometimes without

shrine or altar or picture of the Mother of God, and with one of these

monsters on every chair. Something even deeper than the artistic sense

must revolt before long against this barbarous rule. The Teddy-bear, if

he has anything to impart, suggests his own methods of life and defence,

and the Golliwog, far worse--limp, hideous, without one characteristic

grace, or spark of humour--suggests the last extremity of what is

embodied in the expression "letting oneself go." And these things are

loved! Pity the beautiful soul of the child, made for beautiful things.

_II y a toujours en nous quelque chose qui veut ramper_, said Pere de

Ravignan, and to this the Golliwog makes strong appeal. It is only too

easy to _let go_, and the Golliwog playfellow says that it is quite

right to do so--he does it himself. It takes a great deal to make him

able to sit up at all--only in the most comfortable chair can it be

accomplished--if the least obstacle is encountered he can only give way.

And yet this pitiable being makes no appeal to the spirit of

helpfulness. Do what you can for him it is impossible to raise him up,

the only thing is to go down with him to his own level and stay there.

The Golliwog is at heart a pessimist.



In contrast with this the presence of an altar or nursery shrine, though

not a plaything, gives a different tone to play--a tone of joy and

heavenliness that go down into the soul and take root there to grow into

something lasting and beautiful. There are flowers to be brought, and

lights, and small processions, and evening recollection with quietness

of devotion, with security in the sense of heavenly protection, with the

realization of the "great cloud of witnesses" who are around to make

play safe and holy, and there is through it all the gracious call to

things higher, to be strong, to be unselfish, to be self-controlled, to

be worthy of these protectors and friends in heaven.



There is another side also to the question of nursery play, and that is

what may be called the play-values of the things provided. Mechanical

toys are wonderful, but beyond an artificial interest which comes mostly

from the elders, there is very little lasting delight in them for

children. They belong to the system of over-indulgence and

over-stimulation which measures the value of things by their price.

Their worst fault is that they do all there is to be done, while the

child looks on and has nothing to do. The train or motor rushes round

and round, the doll struts about and bleats "papa," "mama," the

Teddy-bear growls and dances, and the owner has but to wind them up,

which is very poor amusement. Probably they are better after they have

been over-wound and the mechanical part has given way, and they have

come to the hard use that belongs to their proper position as

playthings. If a distinction may be drawn between toys and playthings,

toys are of very little play-value, they stand for fancy play, to be

fiddled with; while playthings stand as symbols of real life, the harder

and more primitive side of life taking the highest rank, and all that

they do is really done by the child. This is the real play-value. Even

things that are not playthings at all, sticks and stones and shells,

have this possibility in them. Things which have been found have a

history of their own, which gives them precedence over what comes from a

shop; but the highest value of all belongs to the things which children

have made entirely themselves--bows and arrows, catapults, clay marbles,

though imperfectly round, home-made boats and kites. The play-value

grows in direct proportion to the amount of personal share which

children have in the making and in the use of their playthings. And in

this we ought cordially to agree with them.



After the nursery age, in the school or school-room, play divides into

two lines--organized games, of which we hear a great deal in school at

present, and home play. They are not at all the same thing. Both have

something in their favour. So much has been written of late about the

value of organized games, how they bring out unselfishness, prompt and

unquestioning obedience, playing for one's side and not for oneself,

etc., that it seems as if all has been said better than it could be said

again, except perhaps to point out that there is little relaxation in

the battle of life for children who do their best at books indoors and

at games out of doors--so that in self-defence a good many choose an

"elective course" between the two lines of advantages that school

offers, and do not attempt to serve two masters; they will do well at

books or games, but not at both. If the interest in games is keen, they

require a great deal of will-energy, as well as physical activity, a

great deal of self-control and subordination of personal interest to the

good of the whole. In return for these requirements they give a great

deal, this or that, more or less, according to the character of the

game; they give physical control of movement, quickness of eye and hand,

promptitude in decision, observance of right moments, command of temper,

and many other things. In fact, for some games the only adverse

criticism to offer is that they are more of a discipline than real play,

and that certainly for younger children who have no other form of

recreation than play, something more restful to the mind and less

definite in purpose is desirable.



For these during playtime some semblance of solitude is exceedingly

desirable at school where the great want is to be sometimes alone. It is

good for them not to be always under the pressure of competition--going

along a made road to a definite end--but to have their little moments of

even comparative solitude, little times of silence and complete freedom,

if they cannot be by themselves. Hoops and skipping-ropes without races

or counted competitions will give this, with the possibility of a moment

or two to do nothing but live and breathe and rejoice in air and

sunshine. Without these moments of rest the conditions of life at

present and the constitutions for which the new word "nervy" has had to

be invented, will give us tempers and temperaments incapable of repose

and solitude. A child alone in a swing, kicking itself backwards and

forwards, is at rest; alone in its little garden it has complete rest of

mind with the joy of seeing its own plants grow; alone in a field

picking wild flowers it is as near to the heart of primitive existence

as it is possible to be. Although these joys of solitude are only

attainable in their perfection by children at home, yet if their value

is understood, those who have charge of them at school can do something

to give them breathing spaces free from the pressure of corporate life,

and will probably find them much calmer and more manageable than if they

have nothing but organized play.



There are plenty of indoor occupations too for little girls which may

give the same taste of solitude and silence, approaching to those

simpler forms of home play which have no definite aim, no beginning and

ending, no rules. The fighting instinct is very near the surface in

ambitious and energetic children, and in the play-grounds it asserts

itself all the more in reaction after indoor discipline, then excitement

grows, and the weaker suffer, and the stronger are exasperated by

friction. If unselfish, they feel the effort to control themselves; if

selfish, they exhaust themselves and others in the battle to impose

their own will. In these moods solitude and silence, with a hoop or

skipping-rope, are a saving system, and restore calmness of mind. All

that is wanted is freedom, fresh air, and spontaneous movement. This is

more evident in the case of younger children, but if it can be obtained

for elder girls it is just as great a relief. They have usually acquired

more self-control, and the need does not assert itself so loudly, but it

is perhaps all the greater; and in whatever way it can best be

ministered to, it will repay attention and the provision that may be

made for it.



One word may be merely suggested for consideration concerning games in

girls' schools, and that is the comparative value of them as to physical

development. The influence of the game in vogue in each country will

always be felt, but it is worth attention that some games, as hockey,

conduce to all the attitudes and movements which are least to be

desired, and that others, as basket-ball, on the contrary tend--if

played with strict regard to rules--to attitudes which are in themselves

beautiful and tending to grace of movement. This word belongs to our

side of the question, not that of the children. It belongs to our side

also to see that hoops are large, and driven with a stick, not a hook,

for the sake of straight backs, which are so easily bent crooked in

driving a small hoop with a hook.



In connexion with movement comes the question of dancing. Dancing comes,

officially, under the heading of lessons, most earnest lessons if the

professor has profound convictions of its significance. But dancing

belongs afterwards to the playtime of life. We have outlived the grim

puritanical prejudice which condemned it as wrong, and it is generally

agreed that there is almost a natural need for dancing as the expression

of something very deep in human nature, which seems to be demonstrated

by its appearance in one form or another, amongst all races of mankind.

There is something in co-ordinated rhythmical movement, in the grace of

steps, in the buoyancy of beautiful dancing which seems to make it a

very perfect exercise for children and young people. But there are

dances and dances, steps and steps, and about the really beautiful there

is always a touch of the severe, and a hint of the ideal. Without these,

dancing drops at once to the level of the commonplace and below it. In

general, dances which embody some characteristics of a national life

have more beauty than cosmopolitan dances, but they are only seen in

their perfection when performed by dancers of the race to whom their

spirit belongs, or by the class for whom they are intended: which is

meant as a suggestion that little girls should not dance the hornpipe.



In conclusion, the question of play, and playtime and recreation is

absorbing more and more attention in grown-up life. We have heard it

said over and over again of late years that we tire a nation at play,

and that "the athletic craze" has gone beyond all bounds. Many facts are

brought forward in support of this criticism from schools, from

newspapers, from general surveys of our national life at present. And

those who study more closely the Catholic body say that we too are

sharing in this extreme, and that the Catholic body though small in

number is more responsible and more deserving of reproof if it falls

from its ideals, for it has ideals. It is only Catholic girls who

concern us here, but our girls among other girls, and Catholic women

among other women have the privilege as well as the duty of upholding

what is highest. We belong by right to the graver side of the human

race, for those who know must be in an emergency graver, less reckless

on the one hand, less panic-stricken on the other, than those who do not

know. We can never be entirely "at play." And if some of us should be

for a time carried away by the current, and momentarily completely "at

play," it must be in a wave of reaction from the long grinding of

endurance under the penal times. Cardinal Newman's reminiscences of the

life and ways of "the Roman Catholics" in his youth showy the temper of

mind against which our present excess of play is a reaction.



"A few adherents of the Old Religion, moving silently and sorrowfully

about, as memorials of what had been. 'The Roman Catholics'--not a sect,

not even an interest, as men conceived of it--not a body, however small,

representative of the Great Communion abroad, but a mere handful of

individuals, who might be counted, like the pebbles and detritus of the

great deluge, and who, forsooth, merely happened to retain a creed

which, in its day indeed, was the profession of a Church. Here a set of

poor Irishmen, coining and going at harvest time, or a colony of them

lodged in a miserable quarter of the vast metropolis. There, perhaps, an

elderly person, seen walking in the streets, grave and solitary, and

strange, though noble in bearing, and said to be of good family, and 'a

Roman Catholic.' An old-fashioned house of gloomy appearance, closed in

with high walls, with an iron gate, and yews, and the report attaching

to it that 'Roman Catholics' lived there; but who they were, or what

they did, or what was meant by calling them Roman Catholics, no one

could tell, though it had an unpleasant sound, and told of form and

superstition. And then, perhaps, as we went to and fro, looking with a

boy's curious eyes through the great city, we might come to-day upon

some Moravian chapel, or Quaker's meeting-house, and to-morrow on a

chapel of the 'Roman Catholics': but nothing was to be gathered from it,

except that there were lights burning there, and some boys in white,

swinging censers: and what it all meant could only be learned from

books, from Protestant histories and sermons; but they did not report

well of the 'Roman Catholics,' but, on the contrary, deposed that they

had once had power and had abused it. ... Such were the Catholics in

England, found in corners, and alleys, and cellars, and the housetops,

or in the recesses of the country; cut off from the populous world

around them, and dimly seen, as if through a mist or in twilight, as

ghosts flitting to and fro, by the high Protestants, the lords of the

earth." ("The Second Spring.")



This it is from which we are keeping holiday; but for us it can be only

a half holiday, the sifting process is always at work, the opposition of

the world to the Church only sleeps for a moment, and there are many who

tell us that the signs of the times point to new forms of older

conflicts likely to recur, and that we may have to go, as they went on

the day of Waterloo, straight from the dance to the battlefield.









CHAPTER VII.



MATHEMATICS, NATURAL SCIENCE, AND NATURE STUDY.



     "The Arab told me that the stone

(To give it in the language of the dream)

Was "Euclid's Elements"; and "This," said he,

"Is something of more worth"; and at the word

Stretched forth the shell, so beautiful in shape,

In colour so resplendent, with command

That I should hold it to my ear. I did so,

And heard that instant in an unknown tongue,

Which yet I understood, articulate sounds,

A loud prophetic blast of harmony."

              WORDSWORTH, "The Prelude," Bk. V.



Mathematics, natural science, and nature study may be conveniently

grouped together, because in a study of educational aims, in so far as

they concern Catholic girls, there is not much that is distinctive which

practically affects these branches; during the years of school life they

stand, more or less, on common ground with others. More advanced studies

of natural science open up burning questions, and as to these, it is the

last counsel of wisdom for girls leaving school or school-room to

remember that they have no right to have any opinion at all. It is well

to make them understand that after years of specialized study the really

great men of science, in very gentle tones and with careful utterance,

give to the world their formed opinions, keeping them ever open to

readjustment as the results of fresh observations come in year after

year, and new discoveries call for correction and rearrangement of what

has been previously taught. It is also well that they should know that

by the time the newest theory reaches the school-room and textbook it

may be already antiquated and perhaps superseded in the observatory and

laboratory, so that in scientific matters the school-room must always be

a little "behind the times."     And likewise that when scientific

teaching has to be brought within the compass of a text-book for young

students, it is mere baby talk, as much like the original theory as a

toy engine is like an express locomotive. From which they may conclude

that it is wiser to be listeners or to ask deferential questions than to

have light-hearted opinions of their own on burning questions such as we

sometimes hear: "Do you believe in evolution?--I do." "No, I don't, I

think there is very little evidence for it." And that if they are

introduced to a man of science it is better not to ask his opinion about

the latest skeleton that has been discovered, or let him see that they

are alarmed lest there might be something wrong with our pedigree after

all, or with the book of Genesis. One would be glad, however, that they

should know the names and something of the works and reputation of the

Catholic men of science, as Ampere, Pasteur, and Wassmann, etc., I Who

have been or are European authorities in special aches of study, so that

they may at least be ready with an answer to the frequent assertion that

"Catholics have done nothing for science."



But in connexion with these three subjects, not as to the teaching of

them but as to their place in the education of girls, some points

regarding education in general are worth considering:--



1. Mathematics in the curriculum of girls' schools has been the subject

of much debate. Cool and colourless as mathematics are in themselves,

they have produced in discussion a good deal of heat, being put forward

to bear the brunt of the controversy as to whether girls were equal to

boys in understanding and capable of following the same course of study,

and to enter into competition with them in all departments of learning.

Even taking into consideration many brilliant achievements and an

immense amount of creditable, and even distinguished work, the answer of

those who have no personal bias in the matter for the sake of a Cause--is

generally that they are not. Facts would seem to speak for themselves if

only on the ground that the strain of equal studies is too great for the

weaker physical organization. Girls are willing workers, exceedingly

intense when their heart is set upon success; but their staying power is

not equal to their eagerness, and the demands made upon them sometimes

leave a mortgage on  their mental and physical estate which cannot be

paid off in the course of a whole lifetime. In support of this,

reference may be made to the [1 Appendix to "Final Report of the

Commissioners (Irish Intermediate Education)," Pt. I, 1899.] report of a

commission of Dublin physicians on the effects of the Intermediate

Education system in Ireland, which has broken down many more girls than

boys.



Apart from the question of over-pressure it is generally recognized--let

it be said again, by those who have not a position to defend or a theory

to advance in the matter--that the aptitude of girls for mathematical

work is generally less than that of boys, and unless one has some

particular view or plan at stake in the matter there is no grievance in

recognizing this. There is more to be gained in recognizing diversities

of gifts than in striving to establish a level of uniformity, and life

is richer, not poorer for the setting forth of varied types of

excellence. Competition destroys cooperation, and in striving to prove

ability to reach an equal standard in competition, the wider and more

lasting interests which are at stake may be lost sight of, and in the

end sacrificed to limited temporary success.



The success of girls in the field of mathematics is, in general,

temporary and limited, it means much less in their after life than in

that of boys. For the few whose calling in life is teaching, mathematics

have some after use; for those, still fewer, who take a real interest in

them, they keep a place in later life; but for the many into whose

life-work they do not enter, beyond the mental discipline which is

sometimes evaded, very little remains. The end of school means for them

the end of mathematical study, and the Complete forgetfulness in which

the whole subject is soon buried gives the impression that too much may

have been sacrificed to it. From the point of view of practical value it

proves of little use, and as mental discipline something of more

permanent worth might have taken its place to strengthen the reasoning

powers. The mathematical teacher of girls has generally to seek

consolation in very rare success for much habitual disappointment.



The whole controversy about equality in education involves less

bitterness to Catholics than to others, for this reason, that we have

less difficulty than those of other persuasions in accepting a

fundamental difference of ideals for girls and boys. Our ideals of

family life, of spheres of action which co-operate and complete each

other, without interference or competition, our masculine and feminine

types of holiness amongst canonized saints, give a calmer outlook upon

the questions involved in the discussion. The Church puts equality and

inequality upon such a different footing that the result is harmony

without clash of interests, and if in some countries we are drawn into

the arena now, and forced into competition, the very slackness of

interest which is sometimes complained of is an indirect testimony to

the truth that we know of better things. And as those who know of better

things are more injured by following the less good than those who know

them not, so our Catholic girls seem to be either more indifferent about

their work or more damaged by the spirit of competition if they enter

into it, than those who consider it from a different plane.



2. Natural science has of late years assumed a title to which it has no

claim, and calls itself simply "_Science_"--presumably "_for short,_" but

to the great confusion of young minds, or rather with the effect of

contracting their range of vision within very narrow limits, as if

theology and Biblical study, and mental and moral, and historical and

political science, had no place of mention in the rational order where

things are studied in their causes.



Inquiry was made in several schools where natural science was taught

according to the syllabuses of the Board of Education. The question was

asked, "What is science?"--and without exception the answers indicated

that science was understood to mean the study of the phenomena of the

physical world in their causes. The name "Science" used by itself has

been the cause of this, and has led to the usual consequences of the

assumption of unauthorized titles.



Things had been working up in England during the last few years towards

this misconception in the schools. On the one hand there was the great

impetus given to physical research and experimental science in recent

years, so that its discoveries absorbed more and more attention, and

this filtered down to the school books.



On the other hand, especially since the South African war, there had

been a great stir in reaction against mere lessons from books, and it

was seen that we wanted more personal initiative and thought, and

resourcefulness, and self-reliance, and many other qualities which our

education had not tended to develop. It was seen that we were

unpractical in our Instruction, that minds passed under the discipline

of school and came out again, still slovenly, unobservant, unscientific

in temper, impatient, flippant, inaccurate, tending to guess and to jump

at conclusions, to generalize hastily, etc. It was observed that many

unskilful hands came out of the schools, clumsy ringers, wanting in

neatness, untidy in work, inept in measuring and weighing, incapable of

handling things intelligently. There had come an awakening from the

dreams of 1870, when we felt so certain that all England was to be made

good and happy through books. A remedy was sought in natural science,

and the next educational wave which was to roll over us began to rise.

It was thought that the temper of the really scientific man, so patient

in research, so accurate and conscientious, so slow to dogmatize, so

deferential to others, might be fostered by experimental science in the

schools, acquiring "knowledge at first hand," making experiments,

looking with great respect at balances, weighing and measuring, and

giving an account of results. So laboratories were fitted up at great

expense, and teachers with university degrees in science were sought

after. The height of the tide seemed to be reached in 1904 and 1905--to

judge by the tone of Regulations for the Curricula of Secondary Schools

issued by the Board of Education--for in these years it is most insistent

and exacting for girls as well as boys, as to time and scope of the

syllabus in this branch. Then disillusion seems to have set in and the

tide began to ebb. It appeared that the results were small and poor in

proportion to expectation and to the outlay on laboratories. The

desirable qualities did not seem to develop as had been hoped, the

temper of mind fostered was not entirely what had been desired. The

conscientious accuracy that was to come of measuring a millimetre and

weighing a milligramme was disappointing, and also the fluent readiness

to give an account of observations made, the desired accuracy of

expression, the caution in drawing inferences. The links between this

teaching and after life did not seem to be satisfactorily established.

The Board of Education showed the first signs of a change of outlook by

the readjustment in the curriculum giving an alternative syllabus for

girls, and the latitude in this direction is widening by degrees. It

begins to be whispered that even in some boys' schools the laboratory is

only used under compulsion or by exceptional students, and the wave

seems likely to go down as rapidly as it rose.



Probably for girls the strongest argument against experimental science

taught in laboratories is that it has so little connexion with after

life. As a discipline the remedy did not go deeply enough into the

realities of life to reach the mental defects of girls; it was

artificial, and they laid it aside as a part of school life when they

went home. Latitude is now given by the Board of Education for "an

approved course in a combination of the following subjects: needlework,

cooking, laundry-work, housekeeping, and household hygiene for girls

over fifteen years of age, to be substituted partially or wholly for

science and for mathematics other than arithmetic." Comparing this with

the regulations of five or six years ago when the only alternative for

girls was a "biological subject" instead of physics, and elementary

hygiene as a substitute for chemistry, it would seem as if the Board of

Education had had reason to be dissatisfied with the "science" teaching

for girls, and was determined to seek a more practical system.



This practical aspect of things is penetrating into every department,

and when it is combined with some study of first principles nothing

better can be desired. For instance, in the teaching of geography, of

botany, etc., there is a growing inclination to follow the line of

reality, the middle course between the book alone and the laboratory

alone, so that these subjects gather living interest from their many

points of contact with human life, and give more play to the powers of

children. As the text-book of geography is more and more superseded by

the use of the atlas alone, and the botanical chart by the children's

own drawings, and by the beautiful illustrations in books prepared

especially for them, the way is opened before them to worlds of beauty

and wonder which they may have for their own possession by the use of

their eyes and ears and thoughts and reasonings.



3. But better than all new apparatus and books of delight is the

informal study of the world around us which has grown up by the side of

organized teaching of natural science. The name of "nature study" is the

least attractive point about it; the reality escapes from all

conventionalities of instruction, and looks and listens and learns

without the rules and boundaries which belong to real lessons. Its range

is not restricted within formal limits; it is neither botany, nor

natural history, nor physics; neither instruction on light nor heat nor

sound, but it wanders on a voyage of discovery into all these domains.

And in so far as it does this, it appeals very strongly to children.

Children usually delight in flowers and dislike botany, are fond of

animals and rather indifferent to natural history. Life is what awakens

their interest; they love the living thing as a whole and do not care

much for analysis or classification; these interests grow up later.



The object of informal nature study is to put children directly in touch

with the beautiful and wonderful things which are within their reach.

Its lesson-book is everywhere, its time is every time, its spirit is

wonder and delight. This is for the children. Those who teach it have to

look beyond, and it is not so easy to teach as it is to learn. It

cannot, properly speaking, be learned by teachers out of books, though

books can do a great deal. But a long-used quiet habit of observation

gives it life and the stored-up sweetness of years--"the old is better."

The most charming books on nature study necessarily give a second-hand

tone to the teaching. But the point of it all is knowledge at

first-hand; yet, for children knowledge at first-hand is so limited that

some one to refer to, and some one to guide them is a necessity, some

one who will say at the right moment "look" and "listen," and who has

looked and listened for years. Perhaps the requirement of knowledge at

firsthand for children has sometimes been pushed a little too far, with

a deadening effect, for the progress of such knowledge is very slow and

laborious. How little we should know if we only admitted first-hand

knowledge, but the stories of wonder from those who have seen urge us on

to see for ourselves; and so we swing backwards and forwards, from the

world outside to the books, to find out more, from the books to the

world outside to see for ourselves. And a good teacher, who is an

evergreen learner, goes backwards and forwards, too, sharing the work

and heightening the delight. All the stages come in turn, over and over

again, observation, experiment, inquiry from others whether orally or in

books, and in this subject books abound more fascinating than fairy

tales, and their latest charm is that they are laying aside the pose of

a fairy tale and tell the simple truth.



The love of nature, awakened early, is a great estate with which to

endow a child, but it needs education, that the proprietor of the estate

may know how to manage it, and not--with the manners of a _parvenu_--miss

either the inner spirit or the outward behaviour belonging to the

property. This right manner and spirit of possession is what the

informal "nature study" aims at; it is a point of view. Now the point of

view as to the outside world means a great deal in life. Countrymen do

not love nature as townsmen love it. Their affection is deeper but less

emotional, like old friendships, undemonstrative but everlasting.

Countrymen see without looking, and say very little about it. Townsmen

in the country look long and say what they have seen, but they miss many

things. A farmer stands stolidly among the graces of his frisky lambs

and seems to miss their meaning, but this is because the manners

cultivated in his calling do not allow the expression of feeling. It is

all in his soul somewhere, deeply at home, but impossible to utter. The

townsman looks eagerly, expresses a great deal, expresses it well, but

misses the spirit from want of a background to his picture. One must

know the whole round of the year in the country to catch the spirit of

any season and perceive whence it comes and whither it goes.



On the other hand, the countryman in town thinks that there is no beauty

of the world left for him to see, because the spirit there is a spirit

of the hour and not of the season, and natural beauty has to be caught

in evanescent appearances--a florist's window full of orchids in place of

his woodlands--and his mind is too slow to catch these. This too quick or

too slow habit of seeing belongs to minds as well as to callings; and

when children are learning to look around them at the world outside, it

has to be taken into account. Some will see without looking and be

satisfied slowly to drink in impressions, and they are really glad to

learn to express what they see. Others, the quick, so-called "clever"

children, look, and judge, and comment, and overshoot the mark many

times before they really see. These may learn patience in waiting for

their garden seeds, and quietness from watching birds and beasts, and

deliberation, to a certain extent, from their constant mistakes. To have

the care of plants may teach them a good deal of watchfulness and

patience; it is of greater value to a child to have grown one perfect

flower than to have pulled many to pieces to examine their structure.

And the care of animals may teach a great deal more if it learns to keep

the balance between silly idolatry of pets and cruel negligence--the hot

and cold extremes of selfishness.



Little gardens of their own are perhaps the best gifts which can be

given to children. To work in them stores up not only health but joy.

Every flower in their garden stands for so much happiness, and with that

happiness an instinct for home life and simple pleasures will strike

deep roots. From growing the humblest annual out of a seed-packet to

grafting roses there is work for every age, and even in the dead season

of the year the interest of a garden never dies.



In new countries gardens take new aspects. A literal version of a

_garden party_ in the Transvaal suggests possibilities of emancipation

from the conventionalities which weary the older forms of entertainment

with us. Its object was not to play in a garden, but to plant one.

Guests came from afar, each one bringing a contribution of plants. The

afternoon was spent in laying out the beds and planting the offerings,

in hard, honest, dirty work. And all the guests went home feeling that

they had really lived a day that was worth living, for a garden had been

made, in the rough, it is true; but even in the rough in such a new

country a garden is a great possession.



The outcome of these considerations is that the love of nature is a

great source of happiness for children, happiness of the best kind in

taking possession of a world that seems to be in many ways designed

especially for them. It brings their minds to a place where many ways

meet; to the confines of science, for they want to know the reasons of

things; to the confines of art, for what they can understand they will

strive to interpret and express; to the confines of worship, for a

child's soul, hushed in wonder, is very near to God.









CHAPTER VIII.



ENGLISH.



  "If Chaucer, as has been said, is Spring, it is a modern, premature

Spring, followed by an interval of doubtful weather. Sidney is the very

Spring--the later May. And in prose he is the authentic, only Spring. It

is a prose full of young joy, and young power, and young inexperience,

and young melancholy, which is the wilfulness of joy; . . .



  "Sidney's prose is treasureable, not only for its absolute merits, but

as the bud from which English prose, that gorgeous and varied flower,

has unfolded."--FRANCIS THOMPSON, "The Prose of Poets."



The study of one's own language is the very heart of a modern education;

to the study of English, therefore, belongs a central place in the

education of English-speaking girls. It has two functions: one is to

become the instrument by which almost all the other subjects are

apprehended; the other, more characteristically its own, is to give that

particular tone to the mind which distinguishes it from others. This is

a function that is always in process of further development; for the

mind of a nation elaborates its language, and the language gives tone to

the mind of the new generation. The influences at work upon the English

language at present are very complex, and play on it with great force,

so that the changes are startling in their rapidity. English is not only

the language of a nation or of a race, not even of an empire; and the

inflowing elements affirm this. We have kindred beyond the empire, and

their speech is more and more impressing ours, forging from the common

stock, which they had from us, whole armouries full of expressive words,

words with edge and point and keen directness which never miss the mark.

Some are unquestionably an acquisition, those which come from States

where the language is honoured and studied with a carefulness that puts

to shame all except our very best. They have kept some gracious and rare

expressions, now quaint to our ear, preserved out of Elizabethan English

in the current speech of to-day. These have a fragrance of the olden

time, but we cannot absorb them again into our own spoken language. Then

they have their incisive modern expressions so perfectly adapted for

their end that they are irresistible even to those who cling by

tradition to the more stable element in English. These also come from

States in which language is conscious of itself and looks carefully to

literary use, and they do us good rather than harm. Other importations

from younger States are too evidently unauthorized to be in any way

beautiful, and are blamed on both sides of the ocean as debasing the

coinage. But these, too, are making their way, so cheap and convenient

are they, and so expressive.



It is needful in educating children to remember that this strong

inflowing current must be taken into account, and also to remember that

it does not belong to them. They must first be trained in the use of the

more lasting elements of English; later on they may use their discretion

in catching the new words which are afloat in the air, but the

foundations must be laid otherwise. It takes the bloom off the freshness

of young writers if they are determined to exhibit the last new words

that are in, or out of season. New words have a doubtful position at

first. They float here and there like thistle-down, and their future

depends upon where they settle. But until they are established and

accepted they are out of place for children's use. They are contrary to

the perfect manner for children. We ask that their English should be

simple and unaffected, not that it should glitter with the newest

importations, brilliant as they may be. It is from the more permanent

element in the language that they will acquire what they ought to have,

the characteristic traits of thought and manner which belong to it. It

is not too much to look for such things in children's writing and

speaking. The first shoots and leaves may come up early though the full

growth and flower may be long waited for. These characteristics are

often better put into words by foreign critics than by ourselves, for we

are inclined to take them as a whole and to take them for granted; hence

the trouble experienced by educated foreigners in catching the

characteristics of English style, and their surprise in finding that we

have no authentic guides to English composition, fend that the court of

final appeal is only the standard Of the best use. The words of a German

critic on a Collection of English portraits in Berlin are very happily

pointed and might be as aptly applied to writing as to painting.



"English, utterly English! Nothing on God's earth could be more English

than this whole collection. The personality of the artist (_it happened

that he was an Irishman_), the countenances of the subjects, their

dress, the discreetly suggestive backgrounds, all have the

characteristic touch of British culture, very refined, very high-bred,

very quiet, very much clarified, very confident, very neat, very

well-appointed, a little dreamy and just a little wearisome--the precise

qualities which at the same time impress and annoy us in the English."



This is exactly what might be said of Pater's writing, but that is

full-grown English. Pater is not a model for children, they would find

him more than "just a little wearisome." If anyone could put into words

what Sir Joshua Reynolds' portraits of children express, that would be

exactly what we want for the model of their English. They can write and

they can speak in a beautiful way of their own if they are allowed a

little liberty to grow wild, and trained a little to climb. Their charm

is candour, as it is the charm of Sir Joshua's portraits, with a quiet

confidence that all is well in the world they know, and that everyone is

kind; this gives the look of trustful innocence and unconcern. Their

writing and talking have this charm, as long as nothing has happened to

make them conscious of themselves. But these first blossoms drop off,

and there is generally an intermediate stage in which they can neither

speak nor write, but keep their thoughts close, and will not give

themselves away. Only when that stage is past do they really and with

full consciousness seek to express themselves, and pay some attention to

the self-expression of others. This third stage has its May-day, when

the things which have become hackneyed to our minds from long use come

to them with the full force of revelations, and they astonish us by

their exuberant delight. But they have a right to their May-day and it

ought not to be cut short; the sun will go down of itself, and then June

will come in its own time and ripen the green wood, and after that will

come pruning time, in another season, and then the phase of severity and

fastidiousness, and after that--if they continue to write--they will be

truly themselves.



In every stage we have our duty to do, encouraging and pruning by turns,

and, as in everything else, we must begin with ourselves and go on with

ourselves that there may be always something living to give, and some

growth; for in this we need never cease to grow, in knowledge, in taste,

and in critical power. The means are not far to seek; if we really care

about these things, the means are everywhere, in reading the best

things, in taking notes, in criticising independently and comparing with

the best criticism, in forming our own views and yet keeping a

willingness to modify them, in an attitude of mind that is always

learning, always striving, always raising its standard, never impatient

but permanently dissatisfied.



We have three spheres of action in the use of the language--there is

English to speak, English to write, And the wide field of English to

read, and there are vital interests bound up in each for the after life

of children. As they speak, so will be the tone of their intercourse; as

they write, so will be the standard of their habits of thought; and as

they read so will be the atmosphere of their life, and the preparation

of their judgment for those critical moments of choice which are the

pivots upon which its whole action moves.



If practice alone would develop it to perfection, speaking ought to be

easy to learn, but it does not prove so, and especially when children

are together in schools the weeds grow faster than the crop, and the

crop is apt to be thin. The language of the majority holds its own;

children among children can express with a very small vocabulary what

they want to say to each other, whereas an only child who lives with its

elders has usually a larger vocabulary than it can manage, which makes

the sayings of only children quaint and almost weird, as the perfection

of the instrument persuades us that there is a full-grown thought within

it, and a child's fancy suddenly laughs at us from under the disguise.



There is general lamentation at present because the art of conversation

has fallen to a very low ebb; there is, in particular, much complaint of

the conversation of girls whose education is supposed to have been

careful. The subjects they care to talk of are found to be few and poor,

their power of expressing themselves very imperfect, the scanty words at

their command worked to death in supplying for all kinds of things to

which they are not appropriate. We know that we have a great deal of

minted gold in the English language, but little of it finds its way into

our general conversation, most of our intercourse is carried on with

small change, a good deal of it even in coppers, and the worst trouble

of all is that so few seem to care or to regret it. Perhaps the young

generation will do so later in life, but unless something is done for

them during the years of their education it does not seem probable,

except in the case of the few who are driven by their professional work

to think of it, or drawn to it by some influence that compels them to

exert themselves in earnest.



Listening to the conversation of girls whose thoughts and language are

still in a fluid state, say from the age of 17 to 25, gives a great deal

of matter for thought to those who are interested in education, and this

point of language is of particular interest. There are the new

catch-words of each year; they had probably a great _piquancy_ in the

mouth of the originator but they very soon become flat by repetition,

then they grow jaded, are more and more neglected and pass away

altogether. From their rising to their setting the arc is very

short--about five years seems to be the limit of their existence, and no

one regrets them. We do not seem to be in a happy vein of development at

present as to the use of words, and these short-lived catch-words are

generally poor in quality. Our girl talkers are neither rich nor

independent in their language, they lay themselves under obligations to

anyone who will furnish a new catch-word, and especially to boys from

whom they take rather than accept contributions of a different kind. It

is an old-fashioned regret that girls should copy boys instead of

developing themselves independently in language and manners; but though

old-fashioned, it will never cease to be true that what was made to be

beautiful on its own line is dwarfed and crippled by straining it into

imitation of something else which it can never be.



What can be done for the girls to give them first more independence in

their language and then more power to express themselves? Probably the

best cure, food and tonic in one, is reading; a taste for the best

reading alters the whole condition of mental life, and without being

directly attacked the defects in conversation will correct themselves.

But we could do more than is often done for the younger children, not by

talking directly about these things, but by being a little harder to

please, and giving when it is possible the cordial commendation which

makes them feel that what they have done was worth working for.



Recitation and reading aloud, besides all their other uses, have this

use that they accustom children to the sound of their own voices

uttering beautiful words, which takes away the odd shyness which some of

them feel in going beyond their usual round of expressions and extending

their vocabulary. We owe it to our language as well as to each

individual child to make recitation and reading aloud as beautiful as

possible. Perhaps one of the causes of our conversational slovenliness

is the neglect of these; critics of an older generation have not ceased

to lament their decay, but it seems as if better times were coming

again, and that as the fundamentals of breathing and voice-production

are taught, we shall increase the scope of the power acquired and give

it more importance. There is a great deal underlying all this, beyond

the acquirement of voice and pronunciation. If recitation is cultivated

there is an inducement to learn by heart; this in its turn ministers to

the love of reading and to the formation of literary taste, and enriches

the whole life of the mind. There is an indirect but far-reaching gain

of self-possession, from the need for outward composure and inward

concentration of mind in reciting before others. But it is a matter of

importance to choose recitations so that nothing should be learnt which

must be thrown away, nothing which is not worth remembering for life. It

is a pity to make children acquire what they will soon despise when they

might learn something that they will grow up to and prize as long as

they live. There are beautiful things that they can understand, if

something is wanted for to-day, which have at the same time a life that

will never be outgrown. There are poems with two aspects, one of which

is acceptable to a child and the other to the grown-up mind; these, one

is glad to find in anthologies for children. But there are many poems

about children of which the interest is so subtle as to be quite

unsuitable for their collection. Such a poem is "We are seven." Children

can be taught to say it, even with feeling, but their own genuine

impression of it seems to be that the little girl was rather weak in

intellect for eight years old, or a little perverse. Whereas Browning's

"An incident of the French camp" appeals to them by pride of courage as

it does to us by pathos. It may not be a gem, poetically speaking, but

it lives. As children grow older it is only fair to allow them some

choice in what they learn and recite, to give room for their taste to

follow its own bent; there are a few things which it is well that every

one should know by heart, but beyond these the field is practically

without limits.



Perfect recitation or reading aloud is very rare and difficult to

acquire. For a few years there was a tendency to over-emphasis in both,

and, in recitation, to teach gesture, for which as a nation we are

singularly inapt. This is happily disappearing, simplicity and restraint

are regaining their own, at least in the best teaching for girls. As to

reading aloud to children it begins to be recognized that it should not

be too explicit, nor too emphatic, nor too pointed; that it must leave

something for the natural grace of the listener's intelligence to supply

and to feel. There is a didactic tone in reading which says, "you are

most unintelligent, but listen to ME and there may yet be hope that you

will understand." This leaves the "poor creatures" of the class still

unmoved and unenlightened; "the child is not awakened," while the more

sensitive minds are irritated; they can feel it as an impertinence

without quite knowing why they are hurt. It is a question of manners and

consideration which is perceptible to them, for they like what is

best--sympathy and suggestiveness rather than hammering in. They can help

each other by their simple insight into these things when they read

aloud, and if a reading lesson in class is conducted as an exercise in

criticism it is full of interest. The frank good-nature and gravity of

twelve-year-old critics makes their operations quite painless, and they

are accepted with equal good humour and gravity, no one wasting any

emotion and a great deal of good sense being exchanged.



Conversation, as conversation, is hard to teach, we can only lead the

way and lay down a few principles which keep it in the right path. These

commonplaces of warning, as old as civilization itself, belong to

manners and to fundamental unselfishness, but obvious as they are they

have to be said and to be repeated and enforced until they become

matters of course. Not to seem bored, not to interrupt, not to

contradict, not to make personal remarks, not to talk of oneself (some

one was naive enough to say "then what is there to talk of"), not to get

heated and not to look cold, not to do all the talking and not to be

silent, not to advance if the ground seems uncertain, and to be

sensitively attentive to what jars--all these and other things are

troublesome to obtain, but exceedingly necessary. And even observing

them all we may be just as far from conversation as before; how often

among English people, through shyness or otherwise, it simply faints

from inanition. We can at least teach that a first essential is to have

something to say, and that the best preparation of mind is thought and

reading and observation, to be interested in many things, and to give

enough personal application to a few things as to have something worth

saying about them.



By testing in writing every step of an educational course a great deal

of command over all acquired materials may be secured. As our girls grow

older, essay-writing becomes the most powerful means for fashioning

their minds and bringing out their individual characteristics.



It is customary now to begin with oral composition,--quite rightly, for

one difficulty at a time is enough. But when children have to write for

themselves the most natural beginning is by letters. A great difference

in thought and power is observable in their first attempts, but in the

main the structure of their letters is similar, like the houses and the

moonfaced persons which they draw in the same symbolic way. Perhaps both

are accepted conventions to which they conform--handed down through

generations of the nursery tradition--though students of children are

inclined to believe that these symbolical drawings represent their real

mind in the representation of material things. Their communications move

in little bounds, a succession of happy thoughts, the kind of things

which birds in conversation might impart to one another, turning their

heads quickly from side to side and catching sight of many things

unrelated amongst themselves. It is a pity that this manner is often

allowed to last too long, for in these stages of mental training it is

better to be on the stretch to reach the full stature of one's age

rather than to linger behind it, and early promise in composition means

a great deal.



To write of the things which belong to one's age in a manner that is

fully up to their worth or even a little beyond it, is better than to

strain after something to say in a subject that is beyond the mental

grasp. The first thing to learn is how to write pleasantly about the

most simple and ordinary things. But a common fault in children's

writing is to wait for an event, "something to write about," and to

dispose of it in three or four sentences like telegrams.



The influences which determine these early steps are, first, the natural

habit of mind, for thoughtful children see most interesting and strange

things in their surroundings; secondly, the tone of their ordinary

conversation, but especially a disposition that is unselfish and

affectionate. Warm-hearted children who are gifted with sympathy have an

intuition of what will give pleasure, and that is one of the great

secrets of letter-writing. But the letters they write will always depend

in a great measure on the letters they receive, and a family gift for

letter-writing is generally the outcome of a happy home-life in which

all the members are of interest to each other and their doings of

importance.



What sympathy gives to letter-writing, imagination gives to the first

essays of children in longer compositions. Imagination puts them in

sympathy with all the world, with things as well as persons, as

affection keeps them in touch with every detail of the home world. But

its work is not so simple. Home affection is true and is a law to

itself; if it is present it holds all the little child's world in a

right proportion, because all heavenly affection is bound up with it.

But the awakening and the rapid development of imagination as girls grow

up needs a great deal of guidance and training. Fancy may overgrow

itself, and take an undue predominance, so that life is tuned to the

pitch of imagination and not imagination to the pitch of life. It is

hardly possible and hardly to be desired that it should never overflow

the limits of perfect moderation; if it is to be controlled, there must

be something to control, in pruning there must be some strong shoots to

cut back, and in toning down there must be some over-gaudy colours to

subdue. It is better that there should be too much life than too little,

and better that criticism should find something vigorous enough to lay

hold of, rather than something which cannot be felt at all. This is the

time to teach children to begin their essays without preamble, by

something that they really want to say, and to finish them leaving

something still unsaid that they would like to have expressed, so as not

to pour out to the last drop their mind or their fancy on any subject.

This discipline of promptitude in beginning and restraint at the end

will tell for good upon the quality of their writing.



But the work of the imagination may also betray something unreal and

morbid--this is a more serious fault and means trouble coming. It

generally points to a want of focus in the mind; because self

predominates in the affections feeling and interest are self-centred.

Then the whole development of mind comes to a disappointing check--the

mental power remains on the level of unstable sixteen years old, and the

selfish side develops either emotionally or frivolously--according to

taste, faster than it can be controlled.



There are cross-roads at about sixteen in a girl's life. After two or

three troublesome years she is going to make her choice, not always

consciously and deliberately, but those who are alive to what is going

on may expect to hear about this time her speech from the throne,

announcing what the direction of her life is going to be. It is not

necessarily the choice of a vocation in life, that belongs to an order

of things that has neither day nor hour determined for it, but it is

when the mental outlook takes a direction of its own, literary, or

artistic, or philosophical, or worldly, or turning towards home; it may

sometimes be the moment of decisive vocation to leave all things for

God, or, as has so often happened in the lives of the Saints, the time

when a child's first desire, forgotten for a while, asserts itself

again. In any case it is generally a period of new awakenings, and if

things are as they ought to be, generally a time of deep happiness--the

ideal hour in the day of our early youth. All this is faithfully

rendered in the essays of that time; we unsuspectingly give ourselves

away.



After this, for those who are going to write at all, comes the "viewy"

stage, and this is full of interest. We are so dogmatic, so defiant, so

secure in our persuasions. It is impossible to believe that they will

ever alter. Yet who has lived through this phase of abounding activity

and has not found that, at first with the shock of disappointment, and

afterwards without regret, a memorial cross had to be set by our

wayside, here and there, marking the place of rest for our most

enthusiastic convictions. In the end one comes to be glad of it, for if

it means anything it means a growth in the truth.



The criticism of essays is one of the choice opportunities which

education offers, for then the contact of mind with mind is so close

that truth can be told under form of criticism, which as exhortation

would have been less easily accepted. It is evident that increasing

freedom must be allowed as the years go on, and that girls have a right

to their own taste and manner--and within the limits of their knowledge

to form their own opinions; but it is in this period of their

development that they are most sensitive to the mental influence of

those who are training them, and their quick responsiveness to the best

is a constant stimulus to go on for their sakes, discovering and tasting

and training one's discernment in what is most excellent.



From this point we may pass to what is first in the order of things--but

first and last in this department of an English education--and that is

reading, with the great field of literature before us, and the duty of

making the precious inheritance all that it ought to be to this young

generation of ours--heiresses to all its best.



English literature will be to children as they grow up, what we have

made it to them in the beginning. There will always be the exceptional

few, privileged ones, who seem to have received the key to it as a

personal gift. They will find their way without us, but if we have the

honour of rendering them service we may do a great deal even for them in

showing where the best things lie, and the way to make them one's own.

But the greater number have to be taken through the first steps with

much thought and discernment, for taste in literature is not always easy

to develop, and may be spoiled by bad management at the beginning. We

are not very teachable as a nation in this matter--our young taste is

wayward, and sometimes contradictory, it will not give account of

itself, very likely it cannot. We have inarticulate convictions that

this is right, and suits us, and something else is wrong as far as our

taste is concerned, and that we have rights to like what we like and

condemn what we do not like, and we have gone a considerable way along

the road before we can stop and look about us and see the reason of our

choice. English literature itself fosters this independent spirit of

criticism by its extraordinary abundance, its own wide liberty of

spirit, its surpassing truthfulness. Our greatest poets and our truest

do not sing to an audience but to their Maker and to His world, and let

anyone who can understand it catch the song, and sing it after them. No

doubt many have fallen from the truth and piped an artificial tune, and

they have had their following. But love for the real and true is very

deep and in the end it prevails, and as far as we can obtain it with

children it must prevail.



Their first acquaintance with beautiful things is best established by

reading aloud to them, and this need not be limited entirely to what

they can understand at the time. Even if we read something that is

beyond them, they have listened to the cadences, they have heard the

song without the words, the words will come to them later. If there is

good ground for the seed to fall upon, and we sow good seed, it will

come up with its thirtyfold or more, as seed sown in the mind seems

always to come up, whether it be good or bad, and even if it has lain

dormant for years. There are good moments laid up in store for the

future when the words, which have been familiar for years, suddenly

awake to life, and their meaning, full-grown, at the moment when we need

it, or at the moment when we are able to understand its value, dawns

upon the mind. Then we are grateful to those who invested these revenues

for us though we knew it not. We are not grateful to those who give us

the less good though pleasant and easy to enjoy. A little severity and

fastidiousness render us better service. And this is especially true for

girls, since for them it is above all important that there should be a

touch of the severe in their taste, and that they should be a little

exacting, for if they once let themselves go to what is too

light-heartedly popular they do not know where to draw the line and they

go very far, with great loss to themselves and others.



One of the beautiful things of to-day in England is the wealth of

children's literature. It is a peculiar grace of our time that we are

all trying to give the best to the children, and this is most of all

remarkable in the books published for them. We had rather a silly moment

in which we kept them babies too long and thought that rhymes without

reason would please them, and another moment when we were just a little

morbid about them; but now we have struck a very happy vein, free from

all morbidness, very innocent and very happy, abounding in life and in

no way unfitting for the experiences that have to be lived through

afterwards. No one thinks it waste of time to write and illustrate books

for children, and to do their very best in both, and the result of

historical research and the most critical care of texts is put within

the children's reach with a real understanding of what they can care

for. A true appreciation of the English classics must result from this,

and the mere reading of what is choice is an early safeguard against the

less good.



Reading, without commentary, is what is best accepted; we are beginning

to come back to this belief. It is agreed almost generally that there

has been too much comment and especially too much analysis in our

teaching of literature, and that the majesty or the loveliness of our

great writers' works have not been allowed to speak for themselves. We

have not trusted them enough, and we have not trusted the children so

much as they deserved. The little boy who said he could understand if

only they would not explain has become historical, and his word of

warning, though it may not have sounded quite respectful, has been taken

into account. We have now fewer of the literary Baedeker's guides who

stopped us at particular points, to look back for the view, and gave the

history and date of the work with its surrounding circumstances, and the

meaning of every word, while they took away the soul of the poem, and

robbed us of our whole impression. We realize now that by reading and

reading again, until they have mastered the music, and the meaning dawns

of itself, children gain more than the best annotations can give them;

these will be wanted later on, but in the beginning they set the

attitude of mind completely wrong for early literary study in which

reverence and receptiveness and delight are of more account than

criticism. The memory of these things is so much to us in after life,

and if the living forms of beautiful poems have been torn to pieces to

show us the structure within, and the matter has been shaken out into

ungainly paraphrase and pursued with relentless analysis until it has

given up the last secret of its meaning, the remembrance of this

destructive process will remain and the spirit will never be the same

again. The best hope for beautiful memories is in perfect reading aloud,

with that reverence of mind and reticence of feeling which keeps itself

in the background, not imposing a marked per-Bonal interpretation, but

holding up the poem with enough support to make it speak for itself and

no more. There is a vexed question about the reading allowed to girls

which cannot be entirely passed over. It is a point on which authorities

differ widely among themselves, according to the standard of their

family, the whole early training which has given their mind a particular

bent, the quality of their own taste and their degree of sensitiveness

and insight, the views which they hold about the character of girls,

their ideas of the world and the probable future surroundings of those

whom they advise, as well as many other considerations. It is quite

impossible to arrive at a uniform standard, or at particular precepts or

at lists of books or authors which should or should not be allowed. Even

if these could be drawn up, it would be more and more difficult to

enforce them or to keep the rules abreast of the requirements of each

publishing season. In reading, as in conduct, each one must bear more

and more of their own personal responsibility, and unless the law is

within themselves there is no possibility of enforcing it.



The present Cardinal Archbishop of Westminster, when rector of St.

John's Seminary, Wonersh, used to lay down the following rules for his

students, and on condition of their adhering to these rules he allowed

them great freedom in their reading, but if they were disregarded, it

was understood that the rector took no responsibility about the books

they read:--



1. "Be perfectly conscientious, and if you find a book is doing you harm

stop reading it at once. If you know you cannot stop you must be most

careful not to read anything you don't know about."



2. "Be perfectly frank with your confessor and other superiors. Don't

keep anything hidden from them."



3. "Don't recommend books to others which, although they may do no harm

to you, might do harm to them."



These rules are very short but they call for a great deal of

self-control, frankness, and discretion. They set up an inward standard

for the conscience, and, if honestly followed, they answer in practice

any difficulty that is likely to arise as to choice of reading. [1--In

the Appendix will be found a pastoral letter by Cardinal Bourne,

Archbishop of Westminster, then Bishop of Southwark, bearing on this

subject and full of instruction for all who have to deal with it.]



But the application of these rules presupposes a degree of judgment and

self-restraint which are hardly to be found in girls of school-room

years, and before they can adjust themselves to the relative standard

and use the curb for themselves, it is necessary to set before them some

fixed rules by which to judge. While life is young and character plastic

and personal valuations still in formation, the difficulty is to know

what is harmful. "How am I to know," such a one may ask, "whether what

seems harmful to me may not be really a gain, giving me a richer life, a

greater expansion of spirit, a more independent and human character? May

not this effect which I take to be harm, be no more than necessary

growing pains; may it not be bringing me into truer relation with life

as it is, and as a whole?"



There will always be on one side timid and mediocre minds, satisfied to

shut themselves up and safeguard what they already have; and on the

other more daring and able spirits who are tempted beyond the line of

safety in a thirst for discovery and adventure, and are thus swept out

beyond their own immature control. Books that foster the spirit of

rebellion, of doubt and discontent concerning the essentials and

inevitable elements of human life, that tend to sap the sense of

personal responsibility, and to disparage the cardinal virtues and the

duty of self-restraint as against impulse, are emphatically bad. They

are particularly bad for girls with their impressionable minds and

tendency to imitation, and inclination to be led on by the glamour of

the old temptation; "Your eyes shall be opened; you shall be as gods,

knowing good and evil."



To follow a doubt or a lie or a by-way of conduct with the curiosity to

see what comes of it in the end, is to prepare their own minds for

similar lines of thought and action, and in the crises of life, when

they have to choose for themselves, often unadvised and without time to

deliberate, they are more likely to fall by the doubt or the lie or the

spirit of revolt which has become familiar to them in thought and

sympathy.









CHAPTER IX.



MODERN LANGUAGES.



"All nations have their message from on high,

Each the messiah of some central thought,

For the fulfilment and delight of Man:

One has to teach that Labour is divine;

Another Freedom and another Mind;

And all, that God is open-eyed and just,

The happy centre and calm heart of all."

             JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL.



We cannot have a perfect knowledge even of our own language without some

acquaintance with more than one other, either classical or modern. This

is especially true of English because it has drawn its strength and

wealth from so many sources, and absorbed them into itself. But this

value is usually taken indirectly, by the way, and the understanding of

it only comes to us after years as an appreciable good. It is, however,

recognized that no education corresponding to the needs of our own time

can be perfected or even adequately completed in one language alone. Not

only do the actual conditions of life make it imperative to have more

than one tongue at our command from the rapid extension of facilities

for travelling, and increased intercourse with other nations; but in

proportion to the cooling down of our extreme ardour for experimental

science in the school-room we are returning to recognize in language a

means of education more adapted to prepare children for life, by fitting

them for intercourse with their fellow-creatures and giving them some

appreciative understanding of the works of man's mind. Thus languages,

and especially modern languages, are assuming more and more importance

in the education of children, not only with us, but in most other

countries of Europe. In some of them the methods are distinctly in

advance of ours.



Much has been written of late years in the course of educational

discussions as to the value of classical studies in education. As the

best authorities are not yet in agreement among themselves it would be

obviously out of place to add anything here on the subject. But the

controversy principally belongs to classics in boys' schools; as to the

study of Latin by girls, and in particular to its position in Catholic

schools, there is perhaps something yet to be said.



In non-Catholic schools for girls Latin has not, even now, a great hold.

It is studied for certain examinations, but except for the few students

whose life takes a professional turn it scarcely outlives the

school-room. Girl students at universities cannot compete on equal terms

with men in a classical course, and the fact is very generally

acknowledged by their choosing another. Except in the rarest

instances--let us not be afraid to own it--our Latin is that of amateurs,

brilliant amateurs perhaps, but unmistakable. Latin, for girls, is a

source of delight, a beautiful enrichment of their mental life, most

precious in itself and in its influence, but it is not a living power,

nor a familiar instrument, nor a great discipline; it is deficient in

hardness and closeness of grain, so that it cannot take polish; it is

apt to betray by unexpected transgressions the want of that long,

detailed, severe training which alone can make classical scholarship. It

is usually a little tremulous, not quite sure of itself, and indeed its

best adornment is generally the sobriety induced by an overshadowing

sense of paternal correction and solicitude always present to check

rashness and desultoriness, and make it at least "gang warily" with a

finger on its lip; and their attainments in Latin are, at the best,

receptively rather than actively of value.



In Catholic girls' schools, however, the elements of Latin are almost

necessity. It is wanting in courtesy, it is almost uncouth for us to

grow up without any knowledge of the language of Holy Church. It is

almost impossible for educated Catholics to have right taste in

devotion, the "love and relish" of the most excellent things, without

some knowledge of our great liturgical prayers and hymns in the

original. We never can really know them if we only hear them halting and

plunging and splashing through translations, wasting their strength in

many words as they must unavoidably do in English, and at best only

reaching an approximation to the sense. The use of them in the original

is discipline and devotion in one, and it strengthens the Catholic

historical hold on the past, with a sense of nearness, when we dwell

with some understanding on the very words which have been sung in the

Church subsisting in all ages and teaching all nations. This is our

birthright, but it is not truly ours unless we can in some degree make

use of what we own.



It has often been pointed out that even to the most uneducated amongst

our people Latin is never a dead language to Catholics, and that the

familiar prayers at Mass and public devotions make them at home in the

furthest countries of the earth as soon as they are within the church

doors. So far as this, it is a universal language for us, and even if it

went no further than the world-wide home feeling of the poor in our

churches it would make us grateful for every word of Latin that has a

familiar sound to them, and this alone might make us anxious to teach

Catholic children at school, for the use of prayer and devotion, as much

Latin as they can learn even if they never touch a classic.



Our attitude towards the study of modern languages has had its high and

low tides within the last century. We have had our submissive and our

obstinate moods; at present we are rather well and affably disposed.

French used to be acknowledged without a rival as the universal

language; it was a necessity, and in general the older generation

learned it carefully and spoke it well. At that time Italian was learned

from taste and German was exceptional. Queen Victoria's German marriage

and all the close connexion that followed from it pressed the study of

German to the front; the influence of Carlyle told in the same

direction, and the study of Italian declined. Then in our enthusiasm for

physical sciences for a time we read more German, but not German of the

best quality, and in another line we were influenced by German literary

criticism. Now, the balance of things has altered again. For scholarship

and criticism German is in great request; in commercial education it is

being outrun by Spanish; for the intercourse of ordinary life Germans

are learning English much more eagerly than we are learning German. We

have had a fit of--let us call it--shyness, but we are trying to do

better. We recognize that these fits of shyness are not altogether to

our credit, not wholly reasonable, and that we are not incapable of

learning foreign languages well. We know the story of the little boy

reprimanded by the magistrate for his folly in running away from home

because he was obliged to learn French, and his haughty reply that if

foreigners wished to speak to him they might learn his language. But our

children have outgrown him, as to his declaration if not as to his want

of diligence, and we are in general reforming our methods of teaching so

much that it will soon be inexcusable not to speak one or two languages

well, besides our own.



The question of pronunciation and accent has been haunted by curious

prejudices. An English accent in a foreign tongue has been for some

speakers a refuge for their shyness, and for others a stronghold of

their patriotism. The first of these feared that they would not be truly

themselves unless their personality could take shelter beneath an accent

that was unmistakably from England, and the others felt that it was like

hauling down the British flag to renounce the long-drawn English

"A-o-o." And, curiously, at the other extreme, the slightest tinge of an

English accent is rather liked in Paris, perhaps only among those

touched with Anglomania. But now we ought to be able to acquire whatever

accent we choose, even when living far away from every instructor,

having the gramophone to repeat to us untiringly the true Spanish

"manana" and the French "ennui." And the study of phonetics, so much

developed within the last few years, makes it unpardonable for teachers

of modern languages to let the old English faults prevail.



We have had our succession of methods too. The old method of learning

French, with a _bonne_ in the nursery first, and then a severely

academic governess or tutor, produced French of unsurpassed quality-But

it belonged to home education, it required a great deal of leisure, it

did not adapt itself to school curricula in which each child, to use the

expressive American phrase, "carries" so many subjects that the hours

and minutes for each have to be jealously counted out. There have been a

series of methods succeeding one another which can scarcely be called

more than quack methods of learning languages, claiming to be the

natural method, the maternal method, the only rational method, etc.

Educational advertisements of these have been magnificent in their

promise, but opinions are not entirely at one as to the results.



The conclusions which suggest themselves after seeing several of these

methods at work are:--



1. That good teachers can make use of almost any method with excellent

results but that they generally evolve one of their own.



2. That if the teachers and the children take a great deal of trouble

the progress will be very remarkable, whatever method is employed, and

that without this both the classical and the "natural" methods can

accomplish very little.



3. That teachers with fixed ideas about children and about methods

arrest development.



4. That the self-instruction courses which "work out at a penny a

lesson" (the lesson lasts ten minutes and is especially recommended for

use in trams), and the gramophone with the most elaborate records, still

bear witness to the old doctrine that there is no royal road to the

learning of languages, and that it is not cheap in the end. In

proportion to the value we set upon perfect acquirement of them will be

our willingness to spend much labour upon foundations. By this road we

arrive again at the fundamentals of an educator's calling, love and

labour.



The value to the mind of acquiring languages is so great that all our

trouble is repaid. It is not utilitarian value: what is merely for

usefulness can be easily acquired, it has very little beauty. It is not

for the sake of that commonplace usefulness that we should care to spend

trouble upon permanent foundations in any tongue. The mind is satisfied

only by the genius of the language, its choicest forms, its

characteristic movement, and, most of all, the possession of its

literature from within, that is to say of the spirit as it speaks to its

own, and in which the language is most completely itself.



The special fitness of modern languages in a girl's education does not

appear on the surface, and it requires more than a superficial,

conversational knowledge to reap the fruit of their study. The social,

and at present the commercial values are obvious to every one, and of

these the commercial value is growing very loud in its assertions, and

appears very exacting in its demands. For this the quack methods promise

the short and easy way, and perhaps they are sufficient for it. A

knowledge sufficient for business correspondence is not what belongs to

a liberal education; it has a very limited range, hard, plain, brief

communications, supported on cast-iron frames, inelastic forms and

crudest courtesies, a mere formula for each particular case, and a small

vocabulary suited to the dealings of every branch of business. We know

the parallel forms of correspondence in English, which give a means of

communication but not properly a language. Even the social values of

languages are less than they used to be, as the finer art of

conversation has declined. A little goes a long way; the rush of the

motor has cut it short; there is not time to exchange more than a few

commonplaces, and for these a very limited number of words is enough.



But let our girls give themselves time, or let time be allowed them, to

give a year or two to the real study of languages, not in the threadbare

phrases of the tourist and motorist, nor to mere drawing-room small

talk; not with "matriculation standard" as an object, but to read the

best that has been written, and try to speak according to the best that

can be said now, and to write according to the standard of what is

really excellent to-day; then the study of modern languages is lifted

quite on to another plane. The particular advantage of this plane is

that there is a view from it, wider in proportion to the number of

languages known and to the grasp that is acquired of each, and the

particular educational gift to be found there is width of sympathy and

understanding. Defective sympathies, national and racial prejudices

thrive upon a lower level. The _elect_ of all nations understand one

another, and are strangely alike; the lower we go down in the various

grades of each nation the more is the divergency accentuated between one

and another. Corresponding to this is mutual understanding through

language; the better we possess the language of any nation the closer

touch we can acquire with all that is theirs, with their best.



A superficial knowledge of languages rather accentuates than removes

limitations, multiplies mistakes and embitters them. With a

half-knowledge we misunderstand each other's ideals, we lose the point

of the best things that are said, we fail to catch the aroma of the

spices and the spirit of the living word; in fact, we are mere tourists

in each other's mental world, and what word could better express the

attitude of mind of one who is a stranger, but not a pilgrim, a tramp of

a rather more civilized kind, having neither ties nor sympathies nor

obligations, nothing to give, and more inclined to take than to receive.

To create ties, sympathies, and obligations in the mental life, is a

grace belonging to the study of languages, and makes it possible to give

and receive hospitality on the best terms with the minds of those of

other nations than our own. This is particularly a gift for the

education of girls, since all graces of hospitality ought to be

peculiarly theirs. To lift them above prejudices, to make them love

other beauties than those of their own mental kindred, to afford them a

wider possibility of giving happiness to others, and of making

themselves at home in many countries, is to give them a power over the

conditions of life which reaches very far into their own mental

well-being and that of others, and makes them in the best meaning of the

word cosmopolitan.



The choice of languages to be learnt must depend upon many

considerations, but the widest good for English girls, though not the

most easy to attain, is to give them perfect French. German is easier to

learn from its kinship with our own language, but its grammar is of less

educational value than French, and it does not help as French does to

the acquirement of the most attractive of other European languages.



As a second language, however, and for a great deal that is not

otherwise attainable, German is in general the best that can be chosen.

Italian and Spanish have their special claims, but at present in England

their appeal is not to the many. German gives the feeling of kindred

minds near to us, ourselves yet not ourselves; with primitive Teutonic

strength and directness, with a sweet freshness of spring in its more

delicate poetry, and both of these elements blended at times in an

atmosphere as of German forests in June. In some writers the flicker of

French brilliancy illumines the depth of these Teutonic woods, producing

a German which, in spite of the condemnation of the Emperor, we should

like to write ourselves if the choice were offered to us.



But, notwithstanding the depth and strength of German, it is generally

agreed that as an instrument of thought French prose in a master-hand is

unrivalled, by its subtlety and precision, and its epigrammatic force.

Every one knows and laments the decadent style which is eating into it;

and every one knows that the deplorable tone of much of its contemporary

literature makes discernment in French reading a matter not only of

education but of conscience and sanity; but this does not make the

danger to be inherent in the French language; obliging translators are

ready to furnish us, in our own language and according to taste, with

the very worst taken, from everywhere. And these faults do not affect

the beauty of the instrument, nor its marvellous aptitude for training

the mind to precision of expression. The logical bent of the French

mind, its love of rule, the elaborateness of its conventions in

literature, its ceremonial observances dating from by-gone times, the

custom of giving account of everything, of letting no nuance pass

unchallenged or uncommented, have given it a power of expression and

definiteness which holds together as a complete code of written and

unwritten laws, and makes a perfect instrument of its kind. But the very

completeness of it has seemed to some writers a fetter, and when they

revolt against and break through it, their extravagance passes beyond

all ordinary bounds. French represents the two extremes, unheard-of

goodness, unequalled perfection, or indescribable badness and

unrestraint. Unfortunately the unrestraint is making its way, and as

with ourselves in England, the magazine literature in France grows more

and more undesirable.



Yet there is unlimited room for reading, and for Catholics a great

choice of what is excellent. The modern manner of writing the lives of

the Saints has been very successfully cultivated of late years in

France, making them living human beings "interesting as fiction," to use

an accepted standard of measurement, more appealingly credible and more

imitable than those older works in which they walked remote from the

life of to-day, angelic rather than human. There are studies in

criticism, too, and essays in practical psychology and social science,

which bring within the scope of ordinary readers a great deal which with

us can only be reached over rough roads and by-ways. No doubt each

method has its advantages; the laboriously acquired knowledge becomes

more completely a part of ourselves, but along the metalled way it is

obvious that we cover more ground.



The comparison of these values leads to the practical question of

translations. The Italian saying which identifies the translator with

the traitor ought to give way to a more grateful and hopeful modern

recognition of the services done by conscientious translations. We have

undoubtedly suffered in England in the past by well-meaning but

incompetent translators, especially of spiritual books, who have given

us such impressions as to mislead us about the minds of the writers or

even turned us against them altogether, to our own great loss. But at

present more care is exercised, and conscientious critical exactitude in

translating important spiritual works has given us English versions that

are not unworthy of their originals. [1--An example of this is the late

Canon Mackey's edition of the complete works of St. Francis of Sales,

which has, unfortunately, to be completed without him.]



There is good service to be done to the Church in England by this work

of translation, and it is one in which grown-up girls, if they have been

sufficiently trained, might give valuable help. It must be borne in mind

that not every book which is beautiful or useful in its own language, is

desirable to translate. Some depend so much upon the genius of the

language and the mentality of their native country that they simply

evaporate in translation; others appeal so markedly to national points

of view that they seem anomalous in other languages, as a good deal of

our present-day English writing would appear in French. It has also to

be impressed on translators that their responsibility is great; that it

takes laborious persistence to make a really good translation, doing

justice to both sides, giving the spirit of the author as well as his

literal meaning, and not straining the language of the translation into

unnatural forms to make it carry a sense that it does not easily bear.



The beauty of a translator's work is in the perfect accord of conscience

and freedom, and this is not attained without unwearied search for the

right word, the only right word which will give the true meaning and the

true expression of any idea. To believe that this right word exists is

one of the delights of translating; to be a lover of choice and

beautiful words is an attraction in itself, leading to the love of

things more beautiful still, the love of truth, and fitness, and

transparency; the exercise of thought, and discrimination, and balance,

and especially of a quality most rare and precious in women--mental

patience. It is said that we excel in moral patience, but that when we

approach anything intellectual this enduring virtue disappears, and we

must "reach the goal in a bound or never arrive there at all." The

sustained search for the perfect word would do much to correct this

impatience, and if the search is aided by a knowledge of several modern

languages so that comparative meanings and uses may be balanced against

one another, it will be found not only to open rich veins of thought,

but to give an ever-increasing power of working the mines and extracting

the gold.









CHAPTER X.



HISTORY.



"We have heard, O God, with our ears: our fathers have declared to us,

'The work thou hast wrought in their days, and in the days of

old.'"--Psalm XLIII.



"Thus independent of times and places, the Popes have never found any

difficulty, when the proper moment came, of following out a new and

daring line of policy (as their astonished foes have called it), of

leaving the old world to shift for itself and to disappear from the

scene in its due season, and of fastening on and establishing themselves

in the new.



"I am led to this line of thought by St. Gregory's behaviour to the

Anglo-Saxon race, on the break-up of the old civilisation."--Cardinal

Newman, "Historical Sketches," III, "A Characteristic of the Popes."



Of the so-called secular subjects history is the one which depends most

for its value upon the honour in which it is held and upon the

standpoint from which it is taught. Not that history can be truly a

secular subject if it is taught as a whole--isolated periods 01

subdivisions may be separated from the rest and studied in a purely

secular spirit, or with no spirit at all--for the animating principle is

not in the subdivided parts but in the whole, and only if it is taught

as a whole can it receive the honour which belongs to it as the "study

of kings," the school of experience and judgment, and one of the

greatest teachers of truth.



In modern times, since the fall of the Western Empire, European history

has centred, whether for love or for hatred, round the Church; and it is

thus that Catholic education comes to its own in this study, and the

Catholic mind is more at home among the phenomena and problems of

history than other minds for whom the ages of faith are only vaults of

superstition, or periods of mental servitude, or at best, ages of high

romance. Without the Church what are the ideals of the Crusades, of the

Holy Roman Empire, of the religious spirit of chivalry, or the struggle

concerning Investitures, the temporal power of the Popes and their

temporal sovereignty, the misery of the "Babylonian Captivity," the

development of the religious orders--in contemporary history--the Italian

question during the last fifty years, or the present position of the

Church in France? These are incomprehensible phenomena without the

Church to give the key to the controversies and meaning to the ideals.

Without knowing the Catholic Church from within, it is impossible to

conceive of all these things as realities affecting conscience and the

purpose and direction of life; their significance is lost if they have

to be explained as the mere human struggle for supremacy of persons or

classes, mere ecclesiastical disputes, or dreams of imperialism in

Church matters. Take away the Church and try to draw up a course of

lessons satisfactory to the minds even of girls under eighteen, and at

every turn a thoughtful question may be critical, and the explanations

in the hands of a non-Catholic teacher scarcely less futile than the

efforts of old Kaspar to satisfy "young Peterkin" about the battle of

Blenheim.



What about Investitures?



     "Now tell us all about the war,

     And what they fought each other for?"



What about Canossa?



     "What they fought each other for,

     I could not well make out.

     But everybody said" quoth he,

     "That 'twas a famous victory."



What about Mentana or Castel-Fidardo?

     "What good came of it at last?"

     Quoth little Peterkin.

     "Why that I cannot tell," said he,

     "But 'twas a famous victory."



The difficulty is tacitly acknowledged by the rare appearance of

European history in the curriculum for non-Catholic girls' schools. But

in any school where the studies are set to meet the requirements of

examinations, the teaching of history is of necessity dethroned from the

place which belongs to it by right. History deserves a position that is

central and commanding, a scheme that is impressive when seen as a whole

in retrospect, it deserves to be taught from a point of view which has

not to be reconsidered in later years, and this is to be found with all

the stability possible, and with every facility for later extension in

the natural arrangement of all modern history round the history of the

Church.



During the great development which has taken place in the study of

history within the last century, and especially within the last fifty

years, the mass of materials has grown so enormous and the list of

authors of eminence so imposing that one might almost despair of

adapting the subject in any way to a child's world if it were not for

this central point of view, in which the Incarnation and the Church are

the controlling facts dominating all others and giving them their due

place and proportion. On this commanding point of observation the child

and the historian may stand side by side, each seeing truth according to

their capacity, and if the child should grow into a historian it would

be with an unbroken development--there would not be anything to unlearn.

The method of "concentric" teaching against which there is so much to be

said when applied to national history or to other branches of teaching

is entirely appropriate here, because no wider vision of the world can

be attained than from the point whence the Church views it, in her

warfare to make the kingdoms of the world become the kingdom of God and

His Christ that He may reign for ever and ever. The Church beholds the

_rational_ not the _sensible_ horizon of history, and standing at her

point of view, the great ones and the little ones of the earth,

historians and children, can look at the same heavens, one with the

scientific instruments of his observatory, the other with the naked eye

of a child's faith and understanding.



But the teaching of history as it has been carried on for some years,

would have to travel a long way to arrive at this central point of view.

As an educational subject a great deal has been done to destroy its

value, by what was intended to give it assistance and stimulus. The

history syllabus and requirements for University Local and other

examinations have produced specially adapted text-books, in which facts

and summaries have been arranged in order with wonderful care and

forethought, to "meet all requirements"; but the kind intention with

which every possible need has been foreseen between the covers of one

text-book has defeated its own purpose, the living thing is no longer

there--its skeleton remains, and after handling the dry bones and putting

them in order and giving an account of them to the examining body, the

children escape with relief to something more real, to the people of

fiction who, however impossible to believe in, are at least flesh and

blood, and have some points of contact with their own lives. "Of course

as we go up for examinations here," wrote a child from a new school, "we

only learn the summaries and genealogies of history and other subjects."

A sidelight on the fruit of such a plan is often cast in the

appreciations of its pupils. "Did you like history?" "No I hated it, I

can't bear names and dates." "What did you think of so and so?" "He

wasn't in my period." So history has become names and dates, genealogies

and summaries, hard pebbles instead of bread. It is unfair to children

thus to prejudice them against a subject which thrills with human

interest, and touches human life at every turn, it is unfair to history

to present it thus, it is misleading to give development to a particular

period without any general scheme against which it may show in due

proportion, as misleading as the old picture-books for children in which

the bat on one page and the man on the other were of the same size.



There must necessarily be a principle of selection, but one of the

elements to be considered in making choice ought always to be that of

proportion and of fitness in adaptation to a general scheme. It was

pointed out by Sir Joshua Fitch in his "Lessons on Teaching" (an

old-fashioned book now, since it was published before the deluge of

"Pedagogics," but still valuable) that an ideal plan of teaching history

to children might be found in the historical books of Holy Scripture,

and in practice the idea is useful, suggesting that one aim should be

kept in view, that at times the guiding line should contract to a mere

clue of direction, and at others expand into very full and vivid

narrative chiefly in biographical form. The principle may be applied in

the teaching of any history that may be given to children, that is to

say, in general, to Sacred history which has its own place in connexion

with religious teaching, to ancient history within very small limits, to

Greek and Roman history in such proportion as the years of education may

allow, and to the two most prominent and most necessary for children,

the history of their own country and that of modern Europe directed

along the lines of the history of the Church.



There are periods and degrees of development in the minds of children to

which correspond different manners of teaching and even different

objects, as we make appeal to one or other of the growing faculties. The

first stage is imaginative, the second calls not only upon the

imagination and memory but upon the understanding, and the third, which

is the beginning of a period of fruition, begins to exercise the

judgment, and to give some ideas concerning principles of research and

criticism.



The first is the period of romance, when by means of the best myths of

many nations, from their heroic legends and later stories, the minds of

children are turned to what is high and beautiful in the traditions of

the past, and they learn those truths concerning human life and destiny

which transcend the more limited truths of literal records of fact. In

the beginning they are, to children, only stories, but we know ourselves

that we can never exhaust the value of what came to us through the story

of the wanderings of Ulysses, or the mysterious beauty of the Northern

and Western myths, as the story of Balder or the children of Lir. The

art of telling stories is beginning to be taught with wonderful power

and beauty, the storyteller is turning into the pioneer of the

historian, coming in advance to occupy the land, so that history may

have "staked out a claim" before the examining bodies can arrive, in the

dry season, to tread down the young growth.



The second period makes appeal to the intelligence, as well as to the

imagination, and to this stage belongs particularly the study of the

national history, the history of their own race and country; for English

girls the history of England, not yet constitutional history, but the

history of the Constitution with that of the kings and people, and

further the history of the Empire. To this period of education belong

the great lessons of loyalty and patriotism, that piety towards our own

country which is so much on the decline as the home tie grows feebler.

We do not want to teach the narrow patriotism which only finds

expression in antagonism to and disparagement of other countries, but

that which is shown by self-denial and self-sacrifice for the good of

our own. The time to teach it is in that unsettled "middle age" of

childhood when its exuberant feeling is in search of an ideal, when

large moral effects can be appreciated, when there is some opening

understanding of the value of character.



If the first period of childhood delights in what is strange, this

second period gives its allegiance to what is strong, by preference to

primitive and simple strength, to uncomplex aims and marked characters;

it appreciates courage and endurance, and can bear to hear of sufferings

which daunt the fastidiousness of those who are a few years older;

perhaps it can endure so much because it realizes so little, but the

fact remains true. This age exults in the sufferings of the martyrs and

cannot bear the suggestion that plain duties may be heroic before God.

There is a great deal that may be done for minds in this period of

development by the teaching of history if it is not crippled in its

programme. To make concrete their ideals of greatness in the right

personalities--a work which is as easily spoiled by a word out of season

as a fine porcelain vase is cracked in a furnace--to direct their ideas

of the aims of life towards worthy and unselfish ends, to foster true

loyalty because of God from whom all authority comes--and this lesson has

its pathetic poignancy for us in the history of our English martyrs--to

show the claims that our country has upon the devotion of its sons and

daughters, and to inspire some feeling of responsibility for its honour,

especially to show the supreme worth of character and self-sacrifice,

all these things may and must be taught in this middle period of

children's education if they are to have any strong hold upon them in

after life. It is a stubborn age in which teaching has to be on strong

lines and deep ones; when the evolution of character is in the critical

period that is to make or mar its future, it needs a strong hand over

it, with power both to control and to support, a strong mind to command

its respect, strong convictions to impress it, and strong principles on

which to test its own young strength; and all those who have the

privilege of teaching history to children of this age have an

incomparable opportunity of training mind and character. The strength of

our own convictions, the brightness of our own ideals, the fibre of our

patriotism and loyalty will tell in the measure of two endowments, our

own spirit of self-sacrifice and our tact. Children will detect the

least false note if self-sacrifice is preached without experimental

knowledge; and as it is the most contradictory of all ages, it takes

every resource of tact to pilot it through channels for which there is

no chart. The masterpieces of educators are wrought in this difficult

but most interesting material.



Those who come after them will see what they have done, they cannot see

it themselves. With less difficulty perhaps, because reason is more

developed and the hot-headed and irritable phase of character is passing

away, they will be able to apply the principles which have been laid

down. With less difficulty, that is to say against less resistance, but

not with less responsibility or even with less anxiety. For the nearer

the work approaches to its completion and the more perfectly it has been

begun, the more deeply must anyone approaching to lay hand upon it feel

the need for great reverence, and self-restraint, and patience, and

vigilance, not to spoil by careless interference that which is ready to

receive and to give all that is best in youth, not to be unworthy of the

confidence which a young mind is willing to place in its guidance.



For although so much stress is laid upon the impressionability of first

childhood and the ineffaceable marks that are engraven on it, yet as to

all that belongs to the mind and judgment this third period, in the

early years of adolescence, is more sensitive still, because real

criticism is just beginning to be possible and appreciation is in its

spring-tide, now for the first time fully alive and awake. A transition

line has been passed, and the study of history, like everything else,

enters upon a new phase. The elementary teaching which has been

sufficient up to this, which has in fact been the only possible

teaching, must widen out in the third period, and the relative

importance of aims is the line on which the change to more advanced

teaching is felt.



The exercise of judgment becomes the chief object, and to direct this

aright is the principal duty of those who teach at this age. It is not

easy to give a right discernment and true views. To begin with one must

have them oneself, and be able to support them with facts and arguments,

they must have the weight of patient work behind them, and have settled

themselves deeply in the mind; opinions freshly gathered that very day

from an article or an essay are attractive and interesting and they

appeal very strongly to young minds looking out for theories and clues,

but they only give superficial help; in general, essay-writers and

journalists do not expect to be taken too seriously, they intend to be

suggestive rather than convincing, and it is a great matter to have the

principle understood by girls, that it is not to the journalists that

they must look for the last word in a controversy, nor for a permanent

presentment of contemporary history. Again, it is necessary to remember

the waywardness of girls' minds, and that it is conviction, not

submission of views that we must aim at. A show of authority is out of

place, the tone that "you must think as I do," tends without any bad

will on the part of children to exasperate them and rouse the spirit of

opposition, whereas a patient and even deferential hearing of their

views and admission of their difficulties ensures at least a mind free

from irritation and impatience, to listen and to take into account what

we have to say. They are not to be blamed for having difficulties in

accepting what we put before them; on the contrary we must welcome their

independent thought even if it seems aggressive and conceited; their

positive assurance that they see to the end of things is characteristic

of their age, but it is better that they should show themselves thus,

than through want of thought or courage fall in with everything that is

set before them, or, worse still, take that pose of impartiality which

allows no views at all, and in the end obliterates the line between

right and wrong. The too submissive minds which give no trouble now, are

laying it all up for the future. They accept what we tell them without

opposition, others will come later on, telling them something different,

and they will accept it in the same way, and correct their views day by

day to the readings of the daily paper, or of the _vogue_ of their own

particular set. These are the minds which in the end are absorbed by the

world: the Church receives neither love nor service from them.



Judgment may be passed upon actions as right or wrong in themselves, or

as practically adapting means to end; the first is of great interest

even to young children, but for them it is all black or white, and

characters are to them entirely good or entirely bad, deserving of

unmixed admiration or of their most excellent hatred, which they pour

out simply and vehemently, rejoicing without qualms of pity when

punishment overtakes the wrongdoer and retributive justice is done to

the wicked. This is perhaps what makes them seem bloodthirsty in their

vengeance; they feel that so it ought to be, and that the affirmation of

principle is of more account than the individual. They detest

half-measures and compromise. For the elder girls it is not so simple,

and the nearer they come to our own times the more necessary is it to

put before them that good is not always unaccompanied by evil nor evil

by good.



In the last two or three years of a girl's education all the time that

can be spared may be most profitably spent on the study of modern

history, since it is there that the more complex problems are found, and

there also that they will understand how contemporary questions have

their springs in the past, and see the rise of the forces which are at

work now, disintegrating the nations of Europe and shaking the

foundations of every government. There are grave lessons to be learnt,

not in gloomy or threatening forecasts but in showing the direction of

cause and effect and the renewal of the same struggle which has been

from the beginning, in ever fresh phases. The outcome of historical

teaching to Catholics can never be discouragement or depression,

whatever the forecast. The past gives confidence, and, when the glories

of bygone ages are weighed against their troubles, and the Church's

troubles now against her inward strength and her new horizons of hope,

there is great reason for gratitude that we live in our own much-abused

time. In every age the Church has, with her roots in the past, some buds

and blossoms in the present and some fruit coming on for the future.

Hailstorms may cut off both blossoms and fruit, but all will not be

lost. We can always hold up our heads; there are buds on the fig-tree

and we know in whom we have believed.



In bringing home to children these grounds for thankfulness, the quality

of one's own mind and views tells very strongly, and this leads to the

consideration of what is chiefly required in teaching history to

children, and to girls growing up. The first and most essential point is

that we ourselves should care about what we teach, not that we should

merely like history as a school subject, but that it should be real to

us, that we should feel something about it, joy or triumph or

indignation, things which are not found in text-books, and we should

believe that it all matters very much to the children and to ourselves.

Lessons of the text-book type, facts, dates, summaries, and synopses

matter very little to children, but people are of great importance, and

if they grasp what often they only half believe, that what they are

repeating as a mere lesson really took place among people who saw and

felt it as vividly as they would themselves, then their sympathies and

understanding are carried beyond the bounds of their school-rooms and

respond to the touch of the great doings and sufferings of the race.



It is above all in the history of the Church that this sympathetic

understanding becomes real. The interest of olden times in secular

history is more dramatic and picturesque than real to children; but in

the history of the Church and especially of the personalities of the

popes the continuity of her life is very keenly felt; the popes are all

of to-day, they transcend the boundaries of their times because in a

number of ways they did and had to do and bear the very same things that

are done and have to be borne by the popes of our own day. If we give to

girls some vivid realization, say, of the troubled Pontificate of

Boniface VIII, with the violence and tragedy and pathos in which it

ended, after the dust and jarring and weariness of battle in which it

was spent; if they have entered into something of the anguish of Pius

VII, they will more fully understand and feel deeper love and sympathy

for the living, suffering successor now in the same chair, in another

phase of the same conflict, with the Gentiles and peoples of the rising

democracies taking counsel together against him, as kings and rulers did

in the past, all imagining the same "vain thing," that they can overcome

Christ and His Vicar.



Besides this living sympathy with what we teach, we must be able to

speak truth without being afraid of its consequences. There was at one

time a fear in the minds of Catholic teachers that by admitting that any

of the popes had been unworthy of their charge, or that there had ever

been abuses which called for reforms among clergy and religious and

Catholic laity, they would be giving away the case for the Church and

imperilling the faith and loyalty of children; that it was better they

should only hear these things later, with the hope that they would never

hear them at all. The real peril is in the course thus adopted.

Surrounded as we are by non-Catholics, and in a time when no Catholic

escapes from questions and attacks, open or covert, upon what we

believe, the greatest injustice to the girls themselves, and to the

honour of the faith, was to send them out unarmed against what they must

necessarily meet. The first challenge would be met with a flat denial of

facts, loyal-heartedly and confidently given; then would come a

suspicion that there might be something in it, the inquiry which would

show that this was really the case; then a certain right indignation,

"Why was I not told the truth?" and a sense of insecurity vaguely

disturbing the foundations which ought to be on immovable bed-rock. At

the best, such an experience produces what builders call a "settlement,"

not dangerous to the fabric but unsightly in its consequences; it may,

however, go much further, first to shake and then to loosen the whole

spiritual building by the insinuation of doubt everywhere. It is

impossible to forewarn children against all the charges which they may

hear against the Church, but two points well established in their minds

will give them confidence.



1. That the evidence which is brought to light year after year from

access to State papers and documents tells on the side of the Church, as

we say in England, of "the old religion," and not against it. Books by

non-Catholics are more convincing than others in this matter, since they

are free from the suspicion of partisanship; for instance, Gairdner's

"Lollardy and the Reformation" which disposes of many mythical monsters

of Protestant history.



2. That even if the facts were still more authentic to justify personal

attacks on some of the popes, even if the abuses in the Church had not

been grossly exaggerated, even putting facts at their worst, granting

all that is assumed, it tends to strengthen faith rather than to

undermine it, for the existence of the Church and the Papacy as they are

to-day is a wonder only enhanced by every proof that it ought to have

perished long ago according to all human probability. With that

confidence and assurance even our little girls may hold their heads

high, with their faith and trust in the Church quite unabashed, and wait

for an answer if they cannot give it to others or to themselves at the

moment. "We have no occasion to answer thee concerning this matter,"

said the three holy children to Nabuchodonosor, and so may our own

children say if they are hard pressed, "your charges do but confirm our

faith, we have no occasion to answer."



It is impossible to leave so great a subject as history without saying a

word on the manner of teaching it (for in this a manner is needed rather

than a method), when it is emancipated from the fetters of prescribed

periods and programmes which attach it entirely to text-books.

Text-books are not useless but they are very hard to find, and many

Catholic text-books, much to be desired, are still unwritten, especially

in England. America has made more effort in this direction than we. But

the strength of historical teaching for children and girls at school

lies in oral lessons, and of these it would seem that the most effective

form is not the conversational lesson which is so valuable in other

subjects, nor the formal lesson with "steps," but the form of a story

for little ones; for older children the narrative leading up to a point

of view, with conversational intervals, and encouragement for thoughtful

questions, especially at the end of the lesson; and in the last years an

informal kind of lecture, a transition from school-room methods to the

style of formal lectures which maybe attended later.



Lessons in history are often spoiled by futile questions put in as it

were for conscience' sake, to satisfy the obligation of questioning, or

to rouse the flagging attention of a child, but this is too great a

sacrifice. It is artistically a fault to jar the whole movement of a

good narrative for the sake of running after one truant mind. It is also

artistically wrong and jarring to go abruptly from the climax of a

story, or narrative, or lecture which has stirred some deep thought or

emotion, and call with a sudden change of tone for recapitulation, or

summary, or discussion. Silence is best; the greater lessons of history

ought to transcend the limits of mere lessons, they are part of life,

and they tell more upon the mind if they are dissociated from the

harness and trappings of school work. Written papers for younger

students and essays for seniors are the best means of calling for their

results, and of guiding the line of reading by which all oral teaching

of history and study of text-books must be supplemented.



When school-room education is finished what we may look for is that

girls should be ready and inclined to take up some further study of

history, by private reading or following lectures with intelligence, and

that they should be able to express themselves clearly in writing,

either in the form of notes, papers, or essays, so as to give an account

of their work and their opinions to those who may direct these later

studies. We may hope that what they have learned of European history

will enable them to travel with understanding and appreciation, that

places with a history will mean something to them, and that the great

impression of a living past may set a deep mark upon them with its

discipline of proportion that makes them personally so small and yet so

great, small in proportion to all that has been, great in their

inheritance from the whole past and in expectation of all that is yet to

be.









CHAPTER XI.



ART.



  "Give honour unto Luke Evangelist:

   For he it was (the aged legends say)

   Who first taught Art to fold her hands and pray.

Scarcely at once she dared to rend the mist

Of devious symbols: but soon having wist

   How sky-breadth and field-silence and this day

   Are symbols also in some deeper way,

She looked through these to God, and was God's priest.



"And if, past noon, her toil began to irk,

And she sought talismans, and turned in vain

   To soulless self-reflections of man's skill,

   Yet now, in this the twilight, she might still

Kneel in the latter grass to pray again,

Ere the night cometh and she may not work."

                 DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI.



When we consider how much of the direction of life depends upon the

quality of our taste, upon right discernment in what we like and

dislike, it is evident that few things can be more important in

education than to direct this directing force, and both to learn and

teach the taste for what is best as far as possible in all things. For

in the matter of taste nothing is unimportant. Taste influences us in

every department of life, as our tastes are, so are we. The whole

quality of our inner and outer life takes its tone from the things in

which we find pleasure, from our standard of taste. If we are severe in

our requirements, hard to please, and at least honest with ourselves, it

will mean that a spur of continual dissatisfaction pricks us, in all we

do, into habitual striving for an excellence which remains beyond our

reach. But on the other hand we shall have to guard against that peevish

fastidiousness which narrows itself down until it can see nothing but

defects and faults, and loses the power of humbly and genuinely

admiring. This passive dissatisfaction which attempts nothing of its

own, and only finds fault with what is done by others, grows very fast

if it is allowed to take hold, and produces a mental habit of merely

destructive criticism or perpetual scolding. Safe in attempting nothing

itself, unassailable and self-righteous as a Pharisee, this spirit can

only pull down but not build up again. In children it is often the

outcome of a little jealousy and want of personal courage; they can be

helped to overcome it, but if it is allowed to grow up, dissatisfaction

allied to pusillanimity are very difficult to correct.



On the other hand, if we are amiably and cheerfully inclined to admire

things in general in a popular way, easily pleased and not exacting, we

shall both receive and give a great deal of pleasure, but it will be all

in a second and third and fourth-rate order of delight, and although

this comfortable turn of mind is saved from much that is painful and

jarring, it is not exempt from the danger of itself jarring continually

upon the feelings of others, of pandering to the downward tendency in

what is popular, and, in education, of debasing the standard of taste

and discrimination for children. To be swayed by popularity in matters

of taste is to accept mediocrity wholesale. We have left too far behind

the ages when the taste of the people could give sound and true judgment

in matters of art; we have left them at a distance which can be measured

by what lies between the greatest Greek tragedies and contemporary

popular plays. Consternation is frequently expressed at seeing how

theatres of every grade are crowded with children of all classes in

life, so it is from these popular plays that they must be learning the

first lessons of dramatic criticism.



There are only rare instances of taste which is instinctively true, and

the process of educational pressure tends to level down original thought

in children, as the excess of magazine and newspaper reading works in

the same direction for older minds, so that true, independent taste

becomes more rare; the result does not seem favourable to the

development of the best discernment in those who ought to sway the taste

of their generation. If taste in art is entirely guided by that of

others, and especially by fashion, it cannot attain to the possession of

an independent point of view; yet this in a modest degree every one with

some training might aspire to. But under the sway of fashion taste is

cowed; it becomes conventional, and falls under the dominion of the

current price of works of art. On the other hand it is more unfortunate

to be self-taught in matters of taste than in any other order of things.

In this point taste ranks with manners, which are, after all, a

department of the same region of right feeling and discernment. If taste

is untaught and spontaneous, it is generally unreliable and without

consistency. If self-taught it can hardly help becoming dogmatic and

oracular, as some highly gifted minds have become, making themselves the

supreme court of appeal for their own day.



But trained taste is grounded in reverence and discipleship, a lowly and

firm basis for departure, from which it may, if it has the power to do

or to discern, rise in its strength, and leave behind those who have

shown the way, or soar in great flights beyond their view. So it has

often been seen in the history of art, and such is the right order of

growth. It needs the living voice and the attentive mind, the influence

of trained and experienced judgment to guide us in the beginning, but

the guide must let us go at last and we must rely upon ourselves.



The bad effect of being either self-taught or conventional is

exclusiveness; in one case the personal bias is too marked, in the other

the temporary aspect appeals too strongly. In the education of taste it

is needful that the child should "eat butter and honey," not only so as

to refuse the evil and choose the good, but also to judge between good

and good, and to know butter from honey and honey from butter. This is

the principal end of the study of art in early education. The _doing_ is

very elementary, but the principles of discernment are something for

life, feeding the springs of choice and delight, and making sure that

they shall run clear and untroubled.



Teaching concerning art which can be given to girls has to be approached

with a sense of responsibility from conviction of the importance of its

bearing on character as a whole. Let anyone who has tried it pass in

review a number of girls as they grow up, and judge whether their

instinct in art does not give a key to their character, always supposing

that they have some inclination to reflect on matters of beauty, for

there are some who are candidly indifferent to beauty if they can have

excitement. They have probably been spoiled as children and find it hard

to recover. Excitement has worn the senses so that their report grows

dull and feeble. Imagination runs on other lines and requires

stimulants; there is no stillness of mind in which the perception of

beauty and harmony and fitness can grow up.



There are others--may they be few--in whose minds there is little room for

anything but success. Utilitarians in social life, their determination

is to get on, and this spirit pervades all they do; it has the making of

the hardest-grained worldliness: to these art has nothing to say. But

there are others to whom it has a definite message, and their response

to it corresponds to various schools or stages of art. There are some

who are daring and explicit in their taste; they resent the curb, and

rush into what is extravagant with a very feeble protest against it from

within themselves. Beside them are simpler minds, merely exuberant, for

whom there can never be enough light or colour in their picture of life.

If they are gifted with enough intelligence to steady their joyful

constitution of mind, these will often develop a taste that is fine and

true. In the background of the group are generally a few silent members

of sensitive temperament and deeper intuition, who see with marvellous

quickness, but see too much to be happy and content, almost too much to

be true. They incline towards another extreme, an ideal so high-pitched

as to become unreal, and it meets with the penalty of unreality in

over-balancing itself. Children nearly always pull to one side or the

other; it is a work of long patience even to make them accept that there

should be a golden mean. Did they ever need it so much as they do now?

Probably each generation in turn, from Solomon's time onward, has asked

the same question. But in the modern world there can hardly have been a

time in which the principle of moderation needed to be more sustained,

for there has never been a time when circumstances made man more daring

in face of the forces of nature, and this same daring in other

directions, less beautiful, is apt to become defiant and unashamed of

excess. It asserts itself most loudly in modern French art, but we are

following close behind, less logical and with more remaining traditions

of correctness, but influenced beyond what we like to own.



In the education of girls, which is subject to so many limitations, very

often short in itself, always too short for what would be desirable to

attain, the best way to harmonize aesthetic teaching is not to treat it

in different departments, but to centre all round the general history of

art. This leaves in every stage the possibility of taking up particular

branches of art study, whether historical, or technical, or practical,

and these will find their right place, not dissociated from their

antecedents and causes, not paramount but subordinate, and thus rightly

proportioned and true in their relation to the whole progress of mankind

in striving after beauty and the expression of it.



The history of art in connexion with the general history of the human

race is a complement to it, ministering to the understanding of what is

most intimate, stamping the expression of the dominant emotion on the

countenance of every succeeding age. This is what its art has left to

us, a more confidential record than its annals and chronicles, and more

accessible to the young, who can often understand feelings before they

can take account of facts in their historical importance. In any case

the facts are clothed in living forms there where belief and aspiration

and feeling have expressed themselves in works of art. If we value for

children the whole impression of the centuries, especially in European

history, more than the mere record of changes, the history of art will

allow them to apprehend it almost as the biographies of great persons

who have set their signature upon the age in which they lived.



As each of the fine arts has its own history which moves along divergent

or parallel lines in different countries and periods, and as each

development or check is bound up with the history of the country or

period and bears its impress, the interpretation of one is assisted and

enriched by the other, and both are linked together to illuminate the

truth. It is only necessary to consider the position of Christian art in

the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and the changes wrought by the

Renaissance, to estimate the value of some knowledge of it in giving to

children a right understanding of those times and of what they have left

to the world. Again, the inferences to be drawn from the varied

developments of Gothic architecture in France, Spain, and England are

roads indicated to what is possible to explore in later studies, both in

history and in art. And so the schools of painting studied in their

history make ready the way for closer study in after years. Pugin's

"Book of Contrasts" is an illustration full of suggestive power as to

the service which may be rendered in teaching by comparing the art of

one century with that of another, as expressive of the spirit of each

period, and a means of reading below the surface.



Without Pugin's bitterness the same method of contrast has been used

most effectively to put before children by means of lantern slides and

lectures the manner in which art renders truth according to the various

ideals and convictions of the artists. It is a lesson in itself, a

lesson in faith, in devotion, as well as in art and in the history of

man's mind, to show in succession, or even side by side, though the

shock is painful, works of art in which the Christian mysteries are

rendered in an age of faith or in one of unbelief. They can see in the

great works of Catholic art how faith exults in setting them forth, with

undoubting assurance, with a theological grasp of their bearings and

conclusions, with plenitude of conviction and devotion that has no

afterthoughts; and in contrasting with these the strained efforts to

represent the same subjects without the illumination of theology they

will learn to measure the distance downwards in art from faith to

unbelief.



The conclusions may carry them further, to judge from the most modern

paintings of the tone of mind of their own time, of its impatience and

restlessness and want of hope. Let them compare the patient finish, the

complete thought given to every detail in the works of the greatest

painters, the accumulated light and depth, the abounding life, with the

hasty, jagged, contemporary manner of painting, straining into harshness

from want of patience, tense and angular from want of real vitality,

exhausted from the absence of inward repose. They will comment for

themselves upon the pessimism to which so many surrender themselves,

taking with them their religious art, with its feeble Madonnas and

haggard saints, without hope or courage or help, painted out of the

abundance of their own heart's sadness. This contrast carries much

teaching to the children of to-day if they can understand it, for each

one who sets value upon faith and hope and resolution and courage in art

is a unit adding strength to the line of defence against the invasions

of sadness and dejection of spirit.



These considerations belong to the moral and spiritual value of the

study of art, in the early years of an education intended to be general.

They are of primary importance although in themselves only indirect

results of the study. As to its direct results, it may be said in

general that two things must be aimed at during the years of school

life, appreciation of the beautiful in the whole realm of art, and some

very elementary execution in one or other branch, some doing or making

according to the gift of each one.



The work on both sides is and can be only preparation, only the

establishment of principles and the laying of foundations; if anything

further is attempted during school life it is apt to throw the rest of

the education out of proportion, for in nothing whatever can a girl

leaving the school-room be looked upon as having finished. It is a great

deal if she is well-grounded and ready to begin. Even the very branches

of study to which a disproportioned space has been allowed will suffer

the penalty of it later on, for the narrow basis of incomplete

foundations tends to make an ill-balanced superstructure which cannot

bear the stress of effort required for perfection without falling into

eccentricity or wearing itself out. Both misfortunes have been seen

before now when infant prodigies have been allowed to grow on one side

only. Restraint and control and general building up tend to strengthen

even the talent which has apparently to be checked, by giving it space

and equilibrium and the power of repose. Even if art should be their

profession or their life-work in any form, the sacrifices made for

general education will be compensated in the mental and moral balance of

their work.



If general principles of art have been kept before the minds of

children, and the history of art has given them some true ideas of its

evolution, they are ready to learn the technique and practice of any

branch to which they may be attracted. But as music and painting are

more within their reach than other arts, it is reasonable that they

should be provided for in the education of every child, so that each

should have at least the offer and invitation of an entrance into those

worlds, and latent talents be given the opportunity of declaring

themselves. Poetry has its place apart, or rather it has two places, its

own in the field of literature, and another, as an inspiration pervading

all the domain of the fine arts, allied with music by a natural

affinity, connected with painting on the side of imagination, related in

one way or another to all that is expressive of the beautiful. Children

will feel its influence before they can account for it, and it is well

that they should do so--to feel it is in the direction of refusing the

evil and choosing the good.



Music is coming into a more important place among educational influences

now that the old superstition of making every child play the piano is

passing away. It was an injustice both to the right reason of a child

and to the honour of music when it was forced upon those who were

unwilling and unfit to attain any degree of excellence in it. We are

renouncing these superstitions and turning to something more widely

possible--to cultivate the audience and teach them to listen with

intelligence to that which without instruction is scarcely more than

pleasant noise, or at best the expression of emotion. The intellectual

aspect of music is beginning to be brought forward in teaching children,

and with this awakening the whole effect of music in education is

indefinitely raised. It has scarcely had time to tell yet, but as it

extends more widely and makes its way through the whole of our

educational system it may be hoped that the old complaints, too well

founded, against the indifference and carelessness of English audiences,

will be heard no more. We shall never attain to the kind of religious

awe which falls upon a German audience, or to its moods of emotion, but

we may reach some means of expression which the national character does

not forbid, showing at least that we understand, even though we must not

admit that we feel.



It is impossible to suggest what may be attained by girls of exceptional

talent, but in practice if the average child-students, with fair musical

ability, can at the end of their school course read and sing at sight

fairly easy music, and have a good beginning of intelligent playing on

one or two instruments, they will have brought their foundations in

musical practice up to the level of their general education. If with

some help they can understand the structure of a great musical work, and

perhaps by themselves analyse an easy sonata, they will be in a position

to appreciate the best of what they will hear afterwards, and if they

have learnt something of the history of music and of the works of the

great composers, their musical education will have gone as far as

proportion allows before they are grown up. Some notions of harmony,

enough to harmonize by the most elementary methods a simple melody, will

be of the greatest service to those whose music has any future in it.



Catholic girls have a right and even a duty to learn something of the

Church's own music; and in this also there are two things to be

learnt--appreciation and execution. And amongst the practical

applications of the art of music to life there is nothing more

honourable than the acquired knowledge of ecclesiastical music to be

used in the service of the Church. When the love and understanding of

its spirit are acquired the diffusion of a right tone in Church music is

a means of doing good, as true and as much within the reach of many

girls as the spread of good literature; and in a small and indirect way

it allows them the privilege of ministering to the beauty of Catholic

worship and devotion.



The scope of drawing and painting in early education has been most ably

treated of in many general and special works, and does not concern us

here except in so far as it is connected with the training of taste in

art which is of more importance to Catholics than to others, as has been

considered above, in its relation to the springs of spiritual life, to

faith and devotion, and also in so far as taste in art serves to

strengthen or to undermine the principles on which conduct is based. We

have to brace our children's wills to face restraint, to know that they

cannot cast themselves at random and adrift in the pursuit of art, that

their ideals must be more severe than those of others, and that they

have less excuse than others if they allow these ideals to be debased.

They ought to learn to be proud of this restraint, not to believe

themselves thwarted or feel themselves galled by it, but to understand

that it stands for a higher freedom by the side of which ease and

unrestraint are more like servitude than liberty; it stands for the

power to refuse the evil and choose the good; it stands for intellectual

and moral freedom of choice, holding in check the impulse and

inclination that are prompted from within and invited from without to

escape from control.



The best teaching in this is to show what is best, and to give the

principles by which it is to be judged. To talk of what is bad, or less

good, even by way of warning, is less persuasive and calculated even to

do harm to girls whose temper of mind is often "quite contrary."

Warnings are wearisome to them, and when they refer to remote dangers,

partly guessed at, mostly unknown, they even excite the spirit of

adventure to go and find out for themselves, just as in childhood

repeated warnings and threats of the nursery-maids and maiden aunts are

the very things which set the spirit of enterprise off on the voyage of

discovery, a fact which the head nurse and the mother have found out

long ago, and so have learnt to refrain from these attractive

advertisements of danger. So it is with teachers. We learn by experience

that a trumpet blast of warning wakes the echoes at first and rouses all

that is to be roused, but also that if it is often repeated it dulls the

ear and calls forth no response at all. Quiet positive teaching

convinces children; to show them the best things attracts them, and once

their true allegiance is given to the best, they have more security

within themselves than in many danger signals set up for their safety.

What is most persuasive of all is a whole-hearted love for real truth

and beauty in those who teach them. Their own glow of enthusiasm is

caught, light from light, and taste from taste, and ideal from ideal;

warning may be lost sight of, but this is living spirit and will last.



What children can accomplish by the excellent methods of teaching

drawing and painting which are coming into use now, it is difficult to

say. Talent as well as circumstances and conditions of education differ

very widely in this. But as preparation for intelligent appreciation

they should acquire some elementary principles of criticism, and some

knowledge of the history and of the different schools of painting,

indications of what to look for here and there in Europe and likewise of

how to look at it; this is what they can take with them as a foundation,

and in some degree all can acquire enough to continue their own

education according to their opportunities. Matter-of-fact minds can

learn enough not to be intolerable, the average enough to guide and

safeguard their taste. They are important, for they will be in general

the multitude, the public, whose judgment is of consequence by its

weight of numbers; they will by their demand make art go upwards or

downwards according to their pleasure. For the few, the precious few who

are chosen and gifted to have a more definite influence, all the love

they can acquire in their early years for the best in art will attach

them for life to what is sane and true and lovely and of good fame.



The foundations of all this lie very deep in human nature, and taste

will be consistent with itself throughout the whole of life. It

manifests itself in early sensitiveness and responsiveness to artistic

beauty. It determines the choice in what to love as well as what to

like. It will assert itself in friendship, and estrangement in matters

of taste is often the first indication of a divergence in ideals which

continues and grows more marked until at some crossroads one takes the

higher path and the other the lower and their ways never meet again.

That higher path, the disinterested love of beauty, calls for much

sacrifice; it must seek its pleasure on ly in the highest, and not look

for a first taste of delight, but a second, when the power of criticism

has been schooled by a kind of asceticism to detect the choice from the

vulgar and the true from the insincere. This spirit of sacrifice must

enter into every form of training for life, but above all into the

training of the Catholic mind. It has a wide range and asks much of its

disciples, a certain renunciation and self-restraint in all things which

never completely lets itself go. Catholic art bears witness to this:

"Where a man seeks himself there he falls from love," says a Kempis, and

this is proved not only in the love of God, but in what makes the glory

of Christian art, the love of beauty and truth in the service of faith.









CHAPTER XII.



MANNERS.



"Manners are the happy ways of doing things; each--once--a stroke of

genius or of love, now repeated and hardened into usage."--EMERSON.



The late Queen Victoria had a profound sense of the importance of

manners and of certain conventionalities, and the singular gift of

common sense, which stood for so much in her, stands also for the

significance of those things on which she laid so much stress.



Conventionality has a bad name at present, and manners are on the

decline, this is a fact quite undisputed. As to conventionalities it is

assumed that they represent an artificial and hollow code, from the

pressure of which all, and especially the young, should be emancipated.

And it may well be that there is something to be said in favour of

modifying them--in fact it must be so, for all human things need at times

to be revised and readapted to special and local conditions. To attempt

to enforce the same code of conventions on human society in different

countries, or at different stages of development, is necessarily

artificial, and if pressed too far it provokes reaction, and in reaction

we almost inevitably go to extreme lengths. So in reaction against too

rigid conventionalities and a social ritual which was perhaps

over-exacting, we are swinging out beyond control in the direction of

complete spontaneity. And yet there is need for a code of

conventions--for some established defence against the instincts of

selfishness which find their way back by a short cut to barbarism if

they are not kept in check.



Civilized selfishness leads to a worse kind of barbarism than that of

rude and primitive states of society, because it has more resources at

its command, as cruelty with refinement has more resources for

inflicting pain than cruelty which can only strike hard. Civilized

selfishness is worse also in that it has let go of better things; it is

not in progress towards a higher plane of life, but has turned its back

upon ideals and is slipping on the down-grade without a check. We can

see the complete expression of life without conventions in the

unrestraint of "hooliganism" with us, and its equivalents in other

countries. In this we observe the characteristic product of bringing up

without either religion, or conventions, or teaching in good manners

which are inseparable from religion. We see the demoralization of the

very forces which make both the strength and the weakness of youth and a

great part of its charm, the impetuosity, the fearlessness of

consequence, the lightheartedness, the exuberance which would have been

so strong for good if rightly turned, become through want of this right

impetus and control not strong but violent, uncontrollable and reckless

to a degree which terrifies the very authorities who are responsible for

them, in that system which is bringing up children with nothing to hold

by, and nothing to which they can appeal. Girls are inclined to go even

further than boys in this unrestraint through their greater excitability

and recklessness, and their having less instinct of self-preservation.

It is a problem for the local authorities. Their lavish expenditure upon

sanitation, adornment, and--to use the favourite word--"equipment" of

their schools does not seem to touch it; in fact it cannot reach the

real difficulty, for it makes appeal to the senses and neglects the

soul, and the souls of children are hungry for faith and love and

something higher to look for, beyond the well-being of to-day in the

schools, and the struggle for life, in the streets, to-morrow.



It is not only in the elementary schools that such types of formidable

selfishness are produced. In any class of life, in school or home,

wherever a child is growing up without control and "handling," without

the discipline of religion and manners, without the yoke of obligations

enforcing respect and consideration for others, there a rough is being

brought up, not so loud-voiced or so uncouth as the street-rough, but as

much out of tune with goodness and honour, with as little to hold by and

appeal to, as troublesome and dangerous either at home or in society, as

uncertain and unreliable in a party or a ministry, and in any

association that makes demand upon self-control in the name of duty.



This is very generally recognized and deplored, but except within the

Church, which has kept the key to these questions, the remedy is hard to

find. Inspectors of elementary schools have been heard to say that, even

in districts where the Catholic school was composed of the poorest and

roughest elements, the manners were better than those of the well-to-do

children in the neighbouring Council schools. They could not account for

it, but we can; the precious hour of religious teaching for which we

have had to fight so hard, influences the whole day and helps to create

the "Catholic atmosphere" which in its own way tells perhaps more widely

than the teaching. Faith tells of the presence of God and this underlies

the rest, while the sense of friendly protection, the love of Our Lady,

the angels, and saints, the love of the priest who administers all that

Catholic children most value, who blesses and absolves them in God's

name, all these carry them out of what is wretched and depressing in

their surroundings to a different world in which they give and receive

love and respect as children of God. No wonder their manners are gentler

and their intercourse more disposed to friendliness, there is something

to appeal to and uphold, something to love.



The Protestant Reformation breaking up these relations and all the

ceremonial observance in which they found expression, necessarily

produced deterioration of manners. As soon as anyone, especially a

child, becomes--not rightly but aggressively--independent, argumentatively

preoccupied in asserting that "I am as good as you are, and I can do

without you"--he falls from the right proportion of things, becomes less

instead of greater, because he stands alone, and from this to warfare

against all order and control the step is short. So it has proved. The

principles of Protestantism worked out to the principles of the

Revolution, and to their natural outcome, seen at its worst in the Reign

of Terror and the Commune of 1871 in Paris.



Again the influence of the Church on manners was dominant in the age of

chivalry. At that time religion and manners were known to be

inseparable, and it was the Church that handled the rough vigour of her

sons to make them gentle as knights. This is so well known that it needs

no more than calling to mind, and, turning attention to the fact that

all the handling was fundamental, it is handling that makes manners.

Even the derivation of the word does not let us forget this--_manners_

from _manieres_, from _manier_, from _main_, from _manus_, the touch of

the human hand upon the art of living worthily in human society, without

offence and without contention, with the gentleness of a race, the

_gens_, that owns a common origin, the urbanity of those who have

learned to dwell in a city "compact together," the respect of those who

have some one to look to for approval and control, either above them in

dignity, or beneath them in strength, and therefore to be considered

with due reverence.



The handling began early in days of chivalry, no time was lost, because

there would necessarily be checks on the way. Knighthood was far off,

but it could not be caught sight of too early as an ideal, and it was

characteristic of the consideration of the Church that, in the scheme of

manners over which she held sway, the first training of her knights was

intrusted to women. For women set the standard of manners in every age,

if a child has not learnt by seven years old how to behave towards them

it is scarcely possible for him to learn it at all, and it is by women

only that it can be taught. The little _damoiseaux_ would have perfect

and accomplished manners for their age when they left the apartments of

the ladies at seven years old; it was a matter of course that they would

fall off a good deal in their next stage. They would become "pert," as

pages were supposed to be, and diffident as esquires, but as knights

they would come back of themselves to the perfect ways of their

childhood with a grace that became well the strength and self-possession

of their knighthood. We have no longer the same formal and ceremonial

training; it is not possible in our own times under the altered

conditions of life, yet it commands attention for those who have at

heart the future well-being of the boys and girls of to-day. The

fundamental facts upon which manners are grounded remain the same. These

are, some of them, worth consideration:--



1. That manners represent a great deal more than mere social

observances; they stand as the outward expression of some of the deepest

springs of conduct, and none of the modern magic of philanthropy--

altruism, culture, the freedom and good-fellowship of democracy,

replaces them, because, in their spirit, manners belong to religion.



2. That manners are a matter of individual training, so that they could

never be learnt from a book. They can scarcely be taught, except in

their simplest elements, to a class or school as a whole, but the

authority which stands nearest in responsibility to each child, either

in the home circle or at school, has to make a special study of it in

order to teach it manners. The reason of this is evident. In each nature

selfishness crops out on one side rather than another, and it is this

which has to be studied, that the forward may be repressed, the shy or

indolent stimulated, the dreamy quickened into attention, and all the

other defective sides recognized and taken, literally, _in hand_, to be

modelled to a better form.



3. That training in manners is not a short course but a long course of

study, a work of patience on both sides, of gentle and most insistent

handling on one side and of long endurance on the other. There are a

very few exquisite natures with whom the grace of manners seems to be

inborn. They are not very vigorous, not physically robust; their own

sensitiveness serves as a private tutor or monitor to tell them at the

right moment what others feel, and what they should say or do. They have

a great gift, but they lay down their price for it, and suffer for

others as well as in themselves more than their share. But in general,

the average boy and girl needs a "daily exercise" which in most cases

amounts to "nagging," and in the best hands is only saved from nagging

by its absence of peevishness, and the patience with which it reminds

and urges and teases into perfect observance. The teasing thing, and yet

the most necessary one, is the constant check upon the preoccupying

interests of children, so that in presence of their elders they can

never completely let themselves go, but have to be attentive to every

service of consideration or mark of respect that occasion calls for. It

is very wearisome, but when it has been acquired through laborious

years--there it is, like a special sense superadded to the ordinary

endowments of nature, giving presence of mind and self-possession,

arming the whole being against surprise or awkwardness or indiscretion,

and controlling what has so long appeared to exercise control over

it--the conditions of social intercourse.



How shall we persuade the children of to-day that manners and

conventions have not come to an end as part of the old regime which

appears to them an elaborate unreality V It is exceedingly difficult to

do so, at school especially, as in many cases their whole family

consents to regard them as extinct, and only when startled at the

over-growth of their girls' unmannerly roughness and self-assertion they

send them to school "to have their manners attended to"; but then it is

too late. The only way to form manners is to teach them from the

beginning as a part of religion, as indeed they are. Devotion to Our

Lady will give to the manners both of boys and girls something which

stamps them as Christian and Catholic, something above the world's

level. And, as has been so often pointed out, the Church's ritual is the

court ceremonial of the most perfect manners, in which every least

detail has its significance, and applies some principle of inward faith

and devotion to outward service.



If we could get to the root of all that the older codes of manners

required, and even the conventionalities of modern life--these remnants,

in so far as they are based on the older codes--it would be found that,

as in the Church's ceremonial, not one of them was without its meaning,

but that all represented some principle of Christian conduct, even if

they have developed into expressions which seem trivial. Human things

tend to exaggeration and to "sport," as gardeners say, from their type

into strange varieties, and so the manners which were the outcome of

chivalry--exquisite, idealized, and restrained in their best period, grew

artificial in later times and elaborated themselves into an etiquette

which grew tyrannical and even ridiculous, and added violence to the

inevitable reaction which followed. But if we look beyond the outward

form to the spirit of such prescriptions as are left in force, there is

something noble in their origin, either the laws of hospitality

regulating all the relations of host and guest, or reverence for

innocence and weakness which surrounded the dignity of both with lines

of chivalrous defence, or the sensitiveness of personal honour, the

instinct of what was due to oneself, an inward law that compelled a line

of conduct that was unselfish and honourable. So the relics of these

lofty conventions are deserving of all respect, and they cannot be

disregarded without tampering with foundations which it is not safe to

touch. They are falling into disrepute, but for the love of the children

let us maintain them as far as we can. The experience of past ages has

laid up lessons for us, and if we can take them in let us do so, if only

as a training for children in self-control, for which they will find

other uses a few years hence.



But in doing this we must take account of all that has changed. There

are some antique forms, beautiful and full of dignity, which it is

useless to attempt to revive; they cannot live again, they are too

massive for our mobile manner of life to-day. And on the other hand

there are some which are too high-pitched, or too delicate. We are

living in a democratic age, and must be able to stand against its

stress. So in the education of girls a greater measure of independence

must necessarily be given to them, and they must learn to use it, to

become self-reliant and self-protecting. They have to grow more

conscious, less trustful, a little harder in outline; one kind of young

dignity has to be exchanged for another, an attitude of self-defence is

necessary. There is perhaps a certain loss in it, but it is inevitable.

The real misfortune is that the first line of defence is often

surrendered before the second is ready, and a sudden relaxation of

control tends to yield too much; in fact girls are apt to lose their

heads and abandon their self-control further than they are able to

resume it. Once they have "let themselves go"--it is the favourite

phrase, and for once a phrase that completely conveys its meaning--it is

exceedingly difficult for them to stop themselves, impossible for others

to stop them by force, for the daring ones are quite ready to break with

their friends, and the others can elude control with very little

difficulty. The only security is a complete armour of self-control based

on faith, and a home tie which is a guarantee for happiness. Girls who

are not happy in their own homes live in an atmosphere of temptation

which they can scarcely resist, and the happiness of home is dependent

in a great measure upon the manners of home, "there is no surer

dissolvant of home affections than discourtesy." [1--D. Urquhart.] It

is useless to insist on this, it is known and admitted by almost all,

but the remedy or the preventive is hard to apply, demanding such

constant self-sacrifice on the part of parents that all are not ready to

practise it; it is so much easier and it looks at first sight so kind to

let children have their way. So kind at first, so unselfish in

appearance, the parents giving way, abdicating their authority, while

the young democracy in the nursery or school-room takes the reins in

hand so willingly, makes the laws, or rather rules without them, by its

sovereign moods, and then outgrows the "establishment" altogether,

requires more scope, snaps the link with home, scarcely regretting, and

goes off on its own account to elbow its way in the world. It is

obviously necessary and perhaps desirable that many girls should have to

make their own way in the world who would formerly have lived at home,

but often the way in which it is done is all wrong, and leaves behind on

both sides recollections with a touch of soreness.



For those who are practically concerned with the education of girls the

question is how to attain what we want for them, while the force of the

current is set so strongly against us. We have to make up our minds as

to what conventions can survive and fix in some way the high and

low-water marks, for there must be both, the highest that we can attain,

and the lowest that we can accept. All material is not alike; some

cannot take polish at all. It is well if it can be made tolerable; if it

does not fall below that level of manners which are at least the

safeguard of conduct; if it can impose upon itself and accept at least

so much restraint as to make it inoffensive, not aggressively selfish.

Perhaps the low-water mark might be fixed at the remembrance that other

people have rights and the observance of their claims. This would secure

at least the common marks of respect and the necessary conventionalities

of intercourse. For ordinary use the high-water mark might attain to the

remembrance that other people have feelings, and to taking them into

account, and as an ordinary guide of conduct this includes a great deal

and requires training and watchfulness to establish it, even where there

is no exceptional selfishness or bluntness of sense to be overcome. The

nature of an ordinary healthy energetic child, high-spirited and

boisterous, full of a hundred interests of its own, finds the mere

attention to these things a heavy yoke, and the constant self-denial

needed to carry them out is a laborious work indeed.



The slow process of polishing marble has more than one point of

resemblance with the training of manners; it is satisfactory to think

that the resemblance goes further than the process, that as only by

polishing can the concealed beauties of the marble be brought out, so

only in the perfecting of manners will the finer grain of character and

feeling be revealed. Polishing is a process which may reach different

degrees of brilliancy according to the material on which it is

performed; and so in the teaching of manners a great deal depends upon

the quality of the nature, and the amount of expression which it is

capable of acquiring. It is useless to press for what cannot be given,

at the same time it is unfair not to exact the best that every one is

able to give. As in all that has to do with character, example is better

than precept.



But in the matter of manners example alone is by no means enough;

precept is formally necessary, and precept has to be enforced by

exercise. It is necessary because the origin of established

conventionalities is remote; they do not speak for themselves, they are

the outcome of a general habit of thought, they have come into being

through a long succession of precedents. We cannot explain them fully to

children; they can only have the summary and results of them, and these

are dry and grinding, opposed to the unpremeditated spontaneous ways of

acting in which they delight. Manners are almost fatally opposed to the

sudden happy thoughts of doing something original, which occur to

children's minds. No wonder they dislike them; we must be prepared for

this. They are almost grown up before they can understand the value of

what they have gone through in acquiring these habits of unselfishness,

but unlike many other subjects to which they are obliged to give time

and labour, they will not leave this behind in the schoolroom. It is

then that they will begin to exercise with ease and precision of long

practice the art of the best and most expressive conduct in every

situation which their circumstances may create.



In connexion with this question of circumstances in life and the

situations which arise out of them, there is one thing which ought to be

taught to children as a fundamental principle, and that is the relation

of manners to class of life, and what is meant by vulgarity. For

vulgarity is not--what it is too often assumed to be--a matter of class,

but in itself a matter of insincerity, the effort to appear or to be

something that one is not. The contrary of vulgarity, by the word, is

preciousness or distinction, and in conduct or act it is the perfect

preciousness and distinction of truthfulness. Truthfulness in manners

gives distinction and dignity in all classes of society; truthfulness

gives that simplicity of manners which is one of the special graces of

royalty, and also of an unspoiled and especially a Catholic peasantry.

Vulgarity has an element of restless unreality and pretentious striving,

an affectation or assumption of ways which do not belong to it, and in

particular an unwillingness to serve, and a dread of owning any

obligation of service. Yet service perfects manners and dignity, from

the highest to the lowest, and the manners of perfect servants either

public or private are models of dignity and fitness. The manners of the

best servants often put to shame those of their employers, for their

self-possession and complete knowledge of what they are and ought to be

raises them above the unquietness of those who have a suspicion that

they are not quite what might be expected of them. It is on this

uncertain ground that all the blunders of manners occur; when simplicity

is lost disaster follows, with loss of dignity and self-respect, and

pretentiousness forces its way through to claim the respect which it is

conscious of not deserving.



Truth, then, is the foundation of distinction in manners for every

class, and the manners of children are beautiful and perfect when

simplicity bears witness to inward truthfulness and consideration for

others, when it expresses modesty as to themselves and kindness of heart

towards every one. It does not require much display or much ceremonial

for their manners to be perfect according to the requirements of life at

present; the ritual of society is a variable thing, sometimes very

exacting, at others disposed to every concession, but these things do

not vary--truth, modesty, reverence, kindness are of all times, and these

are the bases of our teaching.



The personal contribution of those who teach, the influence of their

companionship is that which establishes the standard, their patience is

the measure which determines the limits of attainment, for it is only

patience which makes a perfect work, whether the attainment be high or

low. It takes more patience to bring poor material up to a presentable

standard than to direct the quick intuitions of those who are more

responsive; in one case efforts meet with resistance, in the other,

generally with correspondence. But our own practice is for ourselves the

important thing, for the inward standard is the point of departure, and

our own sincerity is a light as well as a rule, or rather it is a rule

because it is a light; it prevents the standard of manners from being

double, one for use and one for ornament; it imposes respect to be

observed with children as well as exacted from them, and it keeps up the

consciousness that manners represent faith and, in a sense, duty to God

rather than to one's neighbour.



This, too, belongs not to the fleeting things of social observance but

to the deep springs of conduct, and its teaching may be summed up in one

question. Is not well-instructed devotion to Our Lady and the

understanding of the Church's ceremonies a school of manners in which we

may learn how human intercourse may be carried on with the most perfect

external expressiveness? Is not all inattention of mind to the

courtesies of life, all roughness and slovenliness, all crude

unconventionality which is proud of its self-assertion, a "falling from

love" in seeking self? Will not the instinct of devotion and imitation

teach within, all those things which must otherwise be learned by

painful reiteration from without; the perpetual _give up, give way, give

thanks, make a fitting answer, pause, think of others, don't get

excited, wait, serve_, which require watchfulness and self-sacrifice?



Perhaps in the last year or two of education, when our best

opportunities occur, some insight will be gained into the deeper meaning

of all these things. It may then be understood that they are something

more than arbitrary rules; there may come the understanding of what is

beautiful in human intercourse, of the excellence of self-restraint, the

loveliness of perfect service. If this can be seen it will tone down all

that is too uncontrolled and make self-restraint acceptable, and will

deal with the conventions of life as with symbols, poor and inarticulate

indeed, but profoundly significant, of things as they ought to be.









CHAPTER XIII.



HIGHER EDUCATION OP WOMEN.



"In die Erd' isi's aufgenommen,

Glucklich ist die Form gefullt;

Wird's auch schon zu Tage kommen,

Dass es Fleiss und Kunst vergilt?

  Wenn der Guss misslang?

  Wenn die Form zersprang?

Ach, vielleicht, indem wir hoffen,

Hat uns Unheil schon getroffen."

      SCHILLER, "Das Lied von der Gloeke."



So far in these pages the education of girls has only been considered up

to the age of eighteen or so, that is to the end of the ordinary

school-room course. At eighteen, some say that it is just time to go to

school, and others consider that it is more than time to leave it. They

look at life from different points of view. Some are eager to experience

everything for themselves, and as early as possible to snatch at this

good thing, life, which is theirs, and make what they can of it,

believing that its only interest is in what lies beyond the bounds of

childhood and a life of regulated studies; they want to begin to _live_.

Others feel that life is such a good thing that every year of longer

preparation fits them better to make the most of its opportunities, and

others again are anxious--for a particular purpose, sometimes, and very

rarely for the disinterested love of it--to undertake a course of more

advanced studies and take active part in the movement "for the higher

education of women." The first will advance as far as possible the date

of their coming out; the second will delay it as long as they are

allowed, to give themselves in quiet to the studies and thought which

grow in value to them month by month; the third, energetic and decided,

buckle on their armour and enter themselves at universities for degrees

or certificates according to the facilities offered.



There can be no doubt that important changes were necessary in the

education of women. About the middle of the last century it had reached

a condition of stagnation from the passing away of the old system of

instruction before anything was ready to take its place. With very few

exceptions, and those depended entirely on the families from which they

carae, girls were scarcely educated at all. The old system had given

them few things but these were of value; manners, languages, a little

music and domestic training would include it all, with perhaps a few

notions of "the use of the globes" and arithmetic. But when it dwindled

into a book called "Hangnail's Questions," and manners declined into

primness, and domestic training lost its vigour, then artificiality laid

hold of it and lethargy followed, and there was no more education for

"young ladies."



In a characteristically English way it was individual effort which came

to change the face of things, and honour is due to the pioneers who went

first, facing opposition and believing in the possibilities of better

things. In some other countries the State would have taken the

initiative and has done so, but we have our own ways of working out

things, "l'aveugle et tatonnante infaillibilite de l'Angleterre," as

some one has called it, in which the individual goes first, and makes

trial of the land, and often experiences failure in the first attempts.

From the closing years of the eighteenth century, when the "Vindication

of the Rights of Women" was published by Mary Wollstonecraft, the

question has been more or less in agitation. But in 1848, with the

opening of Queen's College in London, it took its first decided step

forward in the direction of provision for the higher education of women,

and in literature it was much in the air. Tennyson's "Princess" came in

1847, and "Aurora Leigh" from Elizabeth Barrett Browning in 1851, and

things moved onward with increasing rapidity until at one moment it

seemed like a rush to new goldfields. One university after another has

granted degrees to women or degree certificates in place of the degrees

which were refused; women are resident students at some universities and

at others present themselves on equal terms with men for examination.

The way has been opened to them in some professions and in many spheres

of activity from which they had been formerly excluded.



One advantage of the English mode of proceeding in these great questions

is that the situation can be reconsidered from time to time without the

discordant contentions which surround any proclamation of non-success in

State concerns. We feel our way and try this and that, and readjust

ourselves, and a great deal of experimental knowledge has been gained

before any great interests or the prestige of the State have been

involved. These questions which affect a whole people directly or

indirectly require, for us at least, a great deal of experimenting

before we know what suits us. We are not very amenable to systems, or

theories, or ready-made schemes. And the phenomenon of tides is very

marked in all that we undertake. There is a period of advance and then a

pause and a period of decline, and after another pause the tide rises

again. It may perhaps be accounted for in part by the very fact that we

do so much for ourselves in England, and look askance at anything which

curtails the freedom of our movements, when we are in earnest about a

question; but this independence is rapidly diminishing under the more

elaborate administration of recent years, and the increase of State

control in education. Whatever may be the effect of this in the future,

it seems as if there were at present a moment of reconsideration as to

whether we have been quite on the right track in the pursuit of higher

education for women, and a certain discontent with what has been

achieved so far. There are at all events not many who are cordially

pleased with the results. Some dissatisfaction is felt as to the

position of the girl students in residence at the universities. They

cannot share in any true sense in the life of the universities, but only

exist on their outskirts, outside the tradition of the past, a modern

growth tolerated rather than fostered or valued by the authorities. This

creates a position scarcely enviable in itself, or likely to communicate

that particular tone which is the gift of the oldest English

universities to their sons. Some girl students have undoubtedly

distinguished themselves, especially at Cambridge; in the line of

studies they attained what they sought, but that particular gift of the

university they could not attain. It is lamented that the number of

really disinterested students attending Girton and Newnham is small; the

same complaint is heard from the Halls for women at Oxford; there is a

certain want of confidence as to the future and what it is all leading

to. To women with a professional career before them the degree

certificates are of value, but the course of studies itself and its

mental effect is conceded by many to be disappointing. One reason may be

that the characteristics of girls' work affect in a way the whole

movement. They are very eager and impetuous students, but in general the

staying power is short; an excessive energy is put out in one direction,

then it flags, and a new beginning is made towards another quarter. So

in this general movement there have been successive stages of activity.



The higher education movement has gone on its own course. The first

pioneers had clear and noble ideals; Bedford College, the growth of

Cheltenham, the beginnings of Newnham and Girton Colleges, the North of

England Ladies' "Council of Education" represented them. Now that the

movement has left the port and gone beyond what they foresaw, it has met

the difficulties of the open sea.



Nursing was another sphere opened about the same time, to meet the

urgent needs felt during the Crimean War; it was admirably planned out

by Florence Nightingale, again a pioneer with loftiest ideals. There

followed a rush for that opening; it has continued, and now the same

complaint is made that it is an outlet for those whose lives are not to

their liking at home, rather than those who are conscious of a special

fitness for it or recognized as having the particular qualities which it

calls for. And then came the development of a new variety among the

unemployed of the wealthier classes, the "athletic girl." Not every one

could aspire to be an athletic girl, it requires some means, and much

time; but it is there, and it is part of the emancipation movement. The

latest in the field are the movements towards organization of effort,

association on the lines of the German _Frauenbund_, and the French

_Mouvement Feministe_, and beside them, around them, with or without

them, the Women's Suffrage Movement, militant or non-militant. These are

of the rising tide, and each tide makes a difference to our coast-line,

in some places the sea gains, in others the land, and so the thinkers,

for and against, register their victories and defeats, and the face of

things continues to change more and more rapidly.



It seems an ungracious task, unfair--perhaps it seems above all

retrograde and ignorant--to express doubt and not to think hopefully

of a cause in which so many lives have been spent with singular

disinterestedness and self-devotion. Yet these adverse thoughts are in

the air, not only amongst those who are unable to win in the race, but

amongst those who have won, and also amongst those who look out upon

it all with undistracted and unbiassed interest; older men, who look

to the end and outcome of things, to the ultimate direction when

the forces have adjusted themselves. Those who think of the next

generation are not quite satisfied with what is being done for our

girls or by them.



Catholics have been spurred hotly into the movement by those who are

keenly anxious that we should not be left behind, but should show

ourselves able to be with the best in all these things. Perhaps at the

stage which has been reached we have more reason than others to be

dissatisfied with the results of success, since we are more beset than

others by the haunting question--_what then_? For those who have to

devote themselves to the cause of Catholic education it is often and

increasingly necessary to win degrees or their equivalents, not

altogether for their own value, but as the key that fits the lock, for

the gates to the domain of education are kept locked by the State. And

so in other spheres of Catholic usefulness the key may become more and

more necessary. But--may it be suggested--in their own education, a degree

for a man and a degree for a girl mean very different things, even if

the degree is the same. For a girl it is the certificate of a course of

studies. For a man an Oxford or Cambridge degree means atmosphere unique

in character, immemorial tradition, association, all kinds of interests

and subtle influences out of the past, the impressiveness of numbers,

among which the individual shows in very modest proportions indeed

whatever may be his gifts. The difference is that of two worlds. Bat

even at other universities the degree means more to a man if it is

anything beyond a mere gate-key. It is his initial effort, after which

comes the full stress of his life's work. For a girl, except in the

rarest cases, it is either a gate-key or a final effort, either her

life's work takes a different turn, or she thinks she has had enough.

The line of common studies is adapted for man's work and programme of

life. It has been made to fit woman's professional work, but the fit is

not perfect. It has a marked unfitness in its adaptation for women to

the real end of higher education, or university education, which is the

perfecting of the individual mind, according to its kind, in

surroundings favourable to its complete development.



Atmosphere is a most important element at all periods of education, and

in the education of girls all-important, and an atmosphere for the

higher education of girls has not yet been created in the universities.

The girl students are few, their position is not unassailable, their

aims not very well defined, and the thing which is above all required

for the intellectual development of girls--quiet of mind--is not assured.

It is obvious that there can never be great tradition and a past to look

back to, unless there is a present, and a beginning, and a long period

of growth. But everything for the future consists in having a noble

beginning, however lowly, true foundations and clear aims, and this we

have not yet secured. It seems almost as if we had begun at the wrong

end, that the foundations of character were not made strong enough,

before the intellectual superstructure began to be raised--and that this

gives the sense of insecurity. An unusual strength of character would be

required to lead the way in living worthily under such difficult

circumstances as have been created, a great self-restraint to walk

without swerving or losing the track, without the controlling machinery

of university rules and traditions, without experience, at the most

adventurous age of life, and except in preparation for professional work

without the steadying power of definite duties and obligations. A few

could do it, but not many, and those chosen few would have found their

way in any case. The past bears witness to this.



But the past as a whole bears other testimony which is worth considering

here. Through every vicissitude of women's education there have always

been the few who were exceptional in mental and moral strength, and they

have held on their way, and achieved a great deal, and left behind them

names deserving of honour. Such were Maria Gaetana Agnesi, who was

invited by the Pope and the university to lecture in mathematics at

Bologna (and declined the invitation to give herself to the service of

the poor), and Lucretia Helena Gomaro Piscopia, who taught philosophy

and theology! and Laura Bassi who lectured in physics, and Clara von

Schur-man who became proficient in Greek, Hebrew, Syriac, and Chaldaic

in order to study Scripture "with greater independence and judgment,"

and the Pirk-heimer family of Nuremberg, Caritas and Clara and others,

whose attainments were conspicuous in their day. But there is something

unfamiliar about all these names; they do not belong so much to the

history of the world as to the curiosities of literature and learning.

The world has not felt their touch upon it; we should scarcely miss them

in the galleries of history if their portraits were taken down.



The women who have been really great, whom we could not spare out of

their place in history, have not been the student women or the

remarkably learned. The greatest women have taken their place in the

life of the world, not in its libraries; their strength has been in

their character, their mission civilization in its widest and loftiest

sense. They have ruled not with the "Divine right of kings," but with

the Divine right of queens, which is quite a different title, undisputed

and secure to them, if they do not abdicate it of themselves or drag it

into the field of controversy to be matched and measured against the

Divine or human rights of kings. "The heaven of heavens is the Lord's,

but the earth He has given to the children of men," and to woman He

seems to have assigned the borderland between the two, to fit the one

for the other and weld the links. Hers are the first steps in training

the souls of children, the nurseries of the kingdom of heaven (the

mothers of saints would fill a portrait gallery of their own); hers the

special missions of peace and reconciliation and encouragement, the

hidden germs of such great enterprises as the Propagation of the Faith,

and the trust of such great devotions as that of the Blessed Sacrament

and the Sacred Heart to be brought within the reach of the faithful. The

names of Matilda of Tuscany, of St. Catherine of Siena, of Blessed Joan

of Arc, of Isabella the Catholic, of St. Theresa are representative,

amongst others, of women who have fulfilled public missions for the

service of the Church, and of Christian people, and for the realization

of religious ideals: true queens of the borderland between both worlds.

Others have reigned in their own spheres, in families or solitudes, or

cloistered enclosures--as the two Saints Elizabeth, Paula and Eustochium

and all their group of friends, the great Abbesses Hildegarde, Hilda,

Gertrude and others, and the chosen line of foundresses of religious

orders--these too have ruled the borderland, and their influence, direct

or indirect, has all been in the same direction, for pacification and

not for strife, for high aspiration and heavenly-mindedness, for faith

and hope and love and self-devotion, and all those things for want of

which the world is sick to death.



But the kingdom of woman is on that borderland, and if she comes down to

earth to claim its lowland provinces she exposes herself to lose both

worlds, not securing real freedom or permanent equality in one, and

losing hold of some of the highest prerogatives of the other. These may

seem to be cloudy and visionary views, and this does not in any sense

pretend to be a controversial defence of them, but only a suggestion

that both history and present experience have something to say on this

side of the question, a suggestion also that there are two spheres of

influence, requiring different qualities for their perfect use, as there

are two forces in a planetary system. If these forces attempted to work

on one line the result would be the wreck of the whole, but in their

balance one against the other, apparently contrary, in reality at one,

the equilibrium of the whole is secured. One is for motor force and the

other for central control; both working in concert establish the harmony

of planetary motion and give permanent conditions of unity. Here, as

elsewhere, uniformity tends to ultimate loosening of unity; diversity

establishes that balance which combines freedom with stability.



Once more it must be said that only the Catholic Church can give perfect

adjustment to the two forces, as she holds up on both sides ideals which

make for unity. And when the higher education of women has flowered

under Catholic influence, it has had a strong basis of moral worth, of

discipline and control to sustain the expansion of intellectual life;

and without the Church the higher education of women has tended to

one-sidedness, to nonconformity of manners, of character, and of mind,

to extremes, to want of balance, and to loss of equilibrium in the

social order, by straining after uniformity of rights and aims and

occupations.



So with regard to the general question of women's higher education may

it be suggested that the moral training, the strengthening of character,

is the side which must have precedence and must accompany every step of

their education, making them fit to bear heavier responsibilities, to

control their own larger independence, to stand against the current of

disintegrating influences that will play upon them. To be fit for higher

education calls for much acquired self-restraint, and unfortunately it

is on the contrary sometimes sought as an opening for speedier

emancipation from control. Those who seek it in this spirit are of all

others least fitted to receive it, for the aim is false, and it gives a

false movement to the whole being. Again, when it is entirely

dissociated from the realities of life, it tends to unfit girls for any

but a professional career in which they will have--at great cost to their

own well-being--to renounce their contact with those primeval teachers of

experience.



In some countries they have found means of combining both in a modified

form of university life for girls, and in this they are wiser than we.

Buds of the same tree have been introduced into England, but they are

nipped by want of appreciation. We have still to look to our

foundations, and even to make up our minds as to what we want. Perhaps

the next few years will make things clearer. But in the meantime there

is a great deal to be done; there is one lesson that every one concerned

with girls must teach them, and induce them to learn, that is the lesson

of self-command and decision. Our girls are in danger of drifting and

floating along the current of the hour, passive in critical moments,

wanting in perseverance to carry out anything that requires steady

effort. They are often forced to walk upon slippery ground; temptations

sometimes creep on insensibly, and at others make such sudden attacks

that the thing all others to be dreaded for girls is want of courage and

decision of character. Those render them the best service who train them

early to decide for themselves, to say yes or no definitely, to make up

their mind promptly, not because they "feel like it" but for a reason

which they know, and to keep in the same mind which they have reasonably

made up. Thus they may be fitted by higher moral education to receive

higher mental training according to their gifts; but in any case they

will be prepared by it to take up whatever responsibilities life may

throw upon them.



The future of girls necessarily remains indeterminate, at least until

the last years of their education, but the long indeterminate time is

not lost if it has been spent in preparatory training of mind, and

especially in giving some resistance to their pliant or wayward

characters. Thus, whether they devote themselves to the well-being of

their own families, or give themselves to volunteer work in any

department, social or particular, or advance in the direction of higher

studies, or receive any special call from God to dedicate their gifts to

His particular service, they will at least have something to give; their

education will have been "higher" in that it has raised them above the

dead level of mediocre character and will-power, which is only

responsive to the inclination or stimulus of the moment, but has no

definite plan of life. It may be that as far as exterior work goes, or

anything that has a name to it, no specified life-work will be offered

to many, but it is a pity if they regard their lives as a failure on

that account.



There are lives whose occupations could not be expressed in a formula,

yet they are precious to their surroundings and precious in themselves,

requiring more steady self-sacrifice than those which give the stimulus

of something definite to do. These need not feel themselves cut off from

what is highest in woman's education, if they realize that the mind has

a life in itself and makes its own existence there, not selfishly, but

indeed in a peculiarly selfless way, because it has nothing to show for

itself but some small round of unimpressive occupations; some perpetual

call upon its sympathies and devotion, not enough to fill a life, but

just enough to prevent it from turning to anything else. Then the higher

life has to be almost entirely within itself, and no one is there to see

the value of it all, least of all the one who lives it. There is no

stimulus, no success, no brilliancy; it is perhaps of all lives the

hardest to accept, yet what perfect workmanship it sometimes shows. Its

disappearance often reveals a whole tissue of indirect influences which

had gone forth from it; and who can tell how far this unregistered,

uncertificated higher education of a woman, without a degree and with an

exceedingly unassuming opinion of itself, may have extended. It is a

life hard to accept, difficult to put into words with any due proportion

to its worth, but good and beautiful to know, surely "rich in the sight

of God,"









CHAPTER XIV.



CONCLUSION.



"Far out the strange ships go:

   Their broad sails flashing red

As flame, or white as snow:

   The ships, as David said.

'Winds rush and waters roll:

   Their strength, their beauty, brings

Into mine heart the whole

   Magnificence of things.'"

                              LIONEL JOHNSON.



The conclusion is only an opportunity for repeating how much there is

still to be said, and even more to be thought of and to be done, in the

great problem and work of educating girls. Every generation has to face

the same problem, and deals with it in a characteristic way. For us it

presents particular features of interest, of hope and likewise of

anxious concern. The interest of education never flags; year after year

the material is new, the children come up from the nursery to the

school-room, with their life before them, their unbounded possibilities

for good, their confidence and expectant hopefulness as to what the

future will bring them. We have our splendid opportunity and are greatly

responsible for its use. Each precious result of education when the girl

has grown up and leaves our hands is thrown into the furnace to be

tried--fired--like glass or fine porcelain. Those who educate have, at a

given moment, to let go of their control, and however solicitously they

may have foreseen and prepared for it by gradually obliging children to

act without coercion and be responsible for themselves, yet the critical

moment must come at last and "every man's work shall be manifest," "the

fire shall try every man's work, of what sort it is" (1 Cor. III).

Life tries the work of education, "of what sort it is." If it stands the

test it is more beautiful than before, its colours are fixed. If it

breaks, and some will inevitably break in the trial, a Catholic

education has left in the soul a way to recovery. Nothing, with us, is

hopelessly shattered, we always know how to make things right again. But

if we can we must secure the character against breaking, our effort in

education must be to make something that will last, and for this we must

often sacrifice present success in consideration of the future, we must

not want to see results. A small finished building is a more sightly

object than one which is only beginning to rise above its foundations,

yet we should choose that our educational work should be like the second

rather than the first, even though it has reached "the ugly stage,"

though it has its disappointments and troubles before it, with its daily

risks and the uncertainty of ultimate success. But it is a truer work,

and a better introduction to the realities of life.



A "finished education" is an illusion or else a lasting disappointment;

the very word implies a condition of mind which is opposed to any

further development, a condition of self-satisfaction. What then shall

we call a well-educated girl, whom we consider ready for the

opportunities and responsibilities of her new life? An equal degree of

fitness cannot be expected from all, the difference between those who

have ten talents and those who have only two will always be felt. Those

who have less will be well educated if they have acquired spirit enough

not to be discontented or disheartened at feeling that their resources

are small; if we have been able to inspire them with hope and plodding

patience it will be a great thing, for this unconquerable spirit of

perseverance does not fail in the end, it attains to something worthy of

all honour, it gives us people of trust whose character is equal to

their responsibilities, and that is no little thing in any position of

life; and, if to this steadiness of will is added a contented mind, it

will always be superior to its circumstances and will not cease to

develop in the line of its best qualities.



It is not these who disappoint--in fact they often give more than was

expected of them. It is those of great promise who are more often

disappointing in failing to realize what they might do with their richer

endowments; they fail in strength of will.



Now if we want a girl to grow to the best that a woman ought to be it is

in two things that we must establish her fundamentally--quiet of mind and

firmness of will. Quiet of mind equally removed from stagnation and from

excitement. In stagnation her mind is open to the seven evil spirits who

came into the house that was empty and swept; under excitement it is

carried to extremes in any direction which occupies its attention at the

time. The best minds of women are quiet, intuitive, and full of

intellectual sympathies. They are not in general made for initiation and

creation, but initiation and creation lean upon them for understanding

and support. And their support must be moral as well as mental, for this

they need firmness of will. Support cannot be given to others without an

inward support which does not fail towards itself in critical moments.

The great victories of women have been won by this inward support, this

firmness and perseverance of will based upon faith. The will of a woman

is strong, not in the measure of what it manifests without, as of what

it reserves within, that is to say in the moderation of its own

impulsiveness and emotional tendency, in the self-discipline of

perseverance, the subordination of personal interest to the good of

whatever depends upon it for support. It is great in self-devotion, and

in this is found its only lasting independence.



To give much and ask little in personal return is independence of the

highest kind. But faith alone can make it possible. The Catholic Faith

gives that particular orientation of mind which is independent of this

world, knowing the account which it must give to God. To some it is duty

and the reign of conscience, to others it is detachment and the reign of

the love of God, the joyful flight of the soul towards heavenly things.

The particular name matters little, it has a centre of gravity. "As

everlasting foundations upon a solid rock, so the commandments of God in

the heart of a holy woman." [1--Ecclus. XXVI. 24.]









APPENDIX I.



EXTRACT FROM "THE BLESSED SACRAMENT"

BY FATHER FABER.



BOOK III. SEC. VII.



Let us put aside the curtain of vindicative fire, and see what this pain

of loss is like; I say, what it is like, for it fortunately surpasses

human imagination to conceive its dire reality. Suppose that we could

see the huge planets and the ponderous stars whirling their terrific

masses with awful, and if it might be so, clamorous velocity, and

thundering through the fields of unresisting space with furious gigantic

momentum, such as the mighty avalanche most feebly figures, and thus

describing with chafing eccentricities and frightful deflections, their

mighty centre-seeking and centre-flying circles, we should behold in the

nakedness of its tremendous operations the Divine law of gravitation.

Thus in like manner should we see the true relations between God and

ourselves, the true meaning and worth of His beneficent presence, if we

could behold a lost soul at the moment of its final and judicial

reprobation, a few moments after its separation from the body and in all

the strength of its disembodied vigour and the fierceness of its penal

immortality.



No beast of the jungle, no chimera of heathen imagination, could be so

appalling. No sooner is the impassable bar placed between God and itself

than what theologians call the creature's radical love of the Creator

breaks out in a perfect tempest of undying efforts. It seeks its centre

and it cannot reach it. It bounds up towards God, and is dashed down

again. It thrusts and beats against the granite walls of its prison with

such incredible force, that the planet must be strong indeed whose

equilibrium is not disturbed by the weight of that spiritual violence.

Yet the great law of gravitation is stronger still, and the planet

swings smoothly through its beautiful ether. Nothing can madden the

reason of the disembodied soul, else the view of the desirableness of

God and the inefficacious attractions of the glorious Divinity would do

so.



Up and down its burning cage the many-facultied and mightily

intelligenced spirit wastes its excruciating immortality in varying and

ever varying still, always beginning and monotonously completing, like a

caged beast upon its iron tether, a threefold movement, which is not

three movements successively, but one triple movement all at once. In

rage it would fain get at God to seize Him, dethrone Him, murder Him,

and destroy Him; in agony it would fain suffocate its own interior

thirst for God, which parches and burns it with all the frantic horrors

of a perfectly self-possessed frenzy; and in fury it would fain break

its tight fetters of gnawing fire which pin down its radical love of the

beautiful Sovereign Good, and drag it ever back with cruel wrench from

its desperate propension to its uncreated Centre. In the mingling of

these three efforts it lives its life of endless horrors. Portentous as

is the vehemence with which it shoots forth its imprecations against

God, they fall faint and harmless, far short of His tranquil,

song-surrounded throne.



Pour views of its own hideous state revolve around the lost soul, like

the pictures of some ghastly show. One while it sees the million times

ten million genera and species of pains of sense which meet and form a

loathsome union with this vast central pain of loss. Another while all

the multitude of graces, the countless kind providences, which it has

wasted pass before it, and generate that undying worm of remorse of

which Our Saviour speaks. Then comes a keen but joyless view, a

calculation, but only a bankrupt's calculation, of the possibility of

gains for ever forfeited, of all the grandeur and ocean-like vastness of

the bliss which it has lost. Last of all comes before it the immensity

of God, to it so unconsoling and so unprofitable; it is not a picture,

it is only a formless shadow, yet it knows instinctively that it is God.

With a cry that should be heard creation through, it rushes upon Him,

and it knocks itself, spirit as it is, against material terrors. It

clasps the shadow of God, and, lo! it embraces keen flames. It runs up

to Him but it has encountered only fearful demons. It leaps the length

of its chain after Him, but it has only dashed into an affrighting crowd

of lost and cursed souls. Thus is it ever writhing under the sense of

being its own executioner. Thus there is not an hour of our summer

sunshine, not a moment of our sweet starlight, not a vibration of our

moonlit groves, not an undulation of odorous air from our flowerbeds,

not a pulse of delicious sound from music or song to us, but that

hapless unpitiable soul is ever falling sick afresh of the overwhelming

sense that all around it is eternal.



EXTRACT FROM "THE CREATOR AND THE CREATURE."

BY FATHER FABER.



BOOK II. CH. V.



Yet the heavenly joys of the illuminated understanding far transcend the

thrills of the glorified senses. The contemplation of heavenly beauty

and of heavenly truth must indeed be beyond all our earthly standards of

comparison. The clearness and instantaneousness of all the mental

processes, the complete exclusion of error, the unbroken serenity of the

vision, the facility of embracing whole worlds and systems in one calm,

searching, exhausting glance, the Divine character and utter holiness of

all the truths presented to the view--these are broken words which serve

at least to show what we may even 'now indistinctly covet in that bright

abode of everlasting bliss. Intelligent intercourse with the angelic

choirs, and the incessant transmission of the Divine splendours through

them to our minds, cannot be thought of without our perceiving that the

keen pleasures and deep sensibilities of the intellectual world on earth

are but poor, thin, unsubstantial shadows of the exulting immortal life

of our glorified minds above.



The very expansion of the faculties of the soul, and the probable

disclosure in it of many new faculties which have no object of exercise

in this land of exile, are in themselves pleasures which we can hardly

picture to ourselves. To be rescued from all narrowness, and for ever;

to possess at all times a perfect consciousness of our whole undying

selves, and to possess and retain that self-consciousness in the bright

light of God; to feel the supernatural corroborations of the light of

glory, securing to us powers of contemplation such as the highest

mystical theology can only faintly and feebly imitate; to expatiate in

God, delivered from the monotony of human things; to be securely poised

in the highest flights of our immense capacities, without any sense of

weariness, or any chance of a reaction; who can think out for himself

the realities of a life like this?



Yet what is all this compared with one hour, one of earth's short hours,

of the magnificences of celestial love? Oh to turn our whole souls upon

God, and souls thus expanded and thus glorified; to have our affections

multiplied and magnified a thousandfold, and then girded up and

strengthened by immortality to bear the beauty of God to be unveiled

before us; and even so strengthened, to be rapt by it into a sublime

amazement which has no similitude on earth; to be carried away by the

inebriating torrents of love, and yet be firm in the most steadfast

adoration; to have passionate desire, yet without tumult or disturbance;

to have the most bewildering intensity along with an unearthly calmness;

to lose ourselves in God, and then find ourselves there more our own

than ever; to love rapturously and to be loved again still more

rapturously, and then for our love to grow more rapturous still, and

again the return of our love to be still outstripping what we gave, and

then for us to love even yet more and more and more rapturously, and

again, and again, and again to have it so returned, and still the great

waters of God's love to flow over us and overwhelm us until the

vehemence of our impassioned peace and the daring vigour of our yearning

adoration reach beyond the sight of our most venturous imagining; what

is all this but for our souls to live a life of the most intelligent

entrancing ecstasy, and yet not be shivered by the fiery heat? There

have been times on earth when we have caught our own hearts loving God,

and there was a flash of light, and then a tear, and after that we lay

down to rest. O happy that we were! Worlds could not purchase from us

even the memory of those moments. And yet when we think of heaven, we

may own that we know not yet what manner of thing it is to love the Lord

Our God.









APPENDIX II



_From a Pastoral Letter of His Eminence Cardinal Bourne, Archbishop of

Westminster, written when Bishop of Southwark. Quinquagesima Sunday,_

1901.



...Every age has its own difficulties and dangers. At the present day we

are exposed to temptations which at the beginning of the last century

were of comparatively small account. It will be so always. Every new

development of human activity, every invention of human ingenuity, is

meant by God to serve to His honour, and to the good of His creatures.

We must accept them all gratefully as the results of the intelligence

which He has been pleased to bestow upon us. At the same time the

experience of every age teaches us that the weakness and perversity of

many wrest to evil purposes these gifts, which in the Divine intention

should serve only for good. It is against the perverted use of two of

God's gifts that we would very earnestly warn you to-day.



During the last century the power that men have of conveying their

thoughts to others has been multiplied incredibly by the facility of the

printed word. Thoughts uttered in speech or sermon were given but to a

few hundreds who came within the reach of the human voice. Even when

they were communicated to manuscript they came to the knowledge of very

few. What a complete change has now been wrought. In the shortest space

of time men's ideas are conveyed all over the world, and they may become

at once a power for good or for evil in every place, and millions who

have never seen or heard him whose thoughts they read, are brought to

some extent under his influence.



Again, at the present day all men read, more or less. The number of

those who are unable to do so is rapidly diminishing, and a man who

cannot read will soon be practically unknown. As a matter of fact men

read a great deal, and they are very largely influenced by what they

read.



Thus the multiplicity of printed matter, and the widespread power of

reading have created a situation fraught with immense possibilities for

good, but no less exposed to distinct occasions of evil and of sin. It

is to such occasions of sin, dear children in Jesus Christ, that we

desire to direct your attention this Lent.



Every gift of God brings with it responsibility on our part in the use

that we make of it. The supreme gift of intelligence and free-will are

powers to enable us to love and serve God, but we are able to use them

to dishonour and outrage Him. So with all the other faculties that flow

from these two great gifts. Beading and books have brought many souls

nearer to their Creator. Many souls, on the other hand, have been ruined

eternally by the books which they have read. It is dearly, therefore, of

importance to us to know how to use wisely these gifts that we possess.



The Holy Catholic Church, the Guardian of God's Truth, and the

unflinching upholder of the moral law, has been always alive to her duty

in this matter, and from the earliest times has claimed and exercised

the right of pointing out to her children books that are dangerous to

faith or virtue. This is one of the duties of bishops, and, in a most

special manner, of the Sacred Congregation of the Index. And, though at

the present day, owing to the decay of religious belief, this authority

cannot be exercised in the same way as of old, it is on that very

account all the more necessary for us to bear well in mind, and to carry

out fully in practice, the great unchanging principles on which the

legislation of the Church in this matter has been ever based.



You are bound, dear children in Jesus Christ, to guard yourselves

against all those things which may be a source of danger to your faith

or purity of heart. You have no right to tamper with the one or the

other. Therefore, in the first place, it is the duty of Catholics to

abstain from reading all such books as are written directly with the

object of attacking the Christian Faith, or undermining the foundations

of morality. If men of learning and position are called upon to read

such works in order to refute them, they must do so with the fear of God

before their eyes. They must fortify themselves by prayer and spiritual

reading, even as men protect themselves from contagion, where they have

to enter a poisonous atmosphere. Mere curiosity, still less the desire

to pass as well informed in every newest theory, will not suffice to

justify us in exposing ourselves to so grave a risk.



Again, there are many books, especially works of fiction, in which false

principles are often indirectly conveyed, and by which the imagination

may be dangerously excited. With regard to such reading, it is very hard

to give one definite rule, for its effect on different characters varies

so much. A book most dangerous to one may be almost without harm to

another, on account of the latter's want of vivid imagination. Again, a

book full of danger to the youth or girl may be absolutely without

effect on one of maturer years. The one and only rule is to be

absolutely loyal and true to our conscience, and if the voice of

conscience is not sufficiently distinct, to seek guidance and advice

from those upon whom we can rely, and above all, from the director of

our souls. If we take up a book, and we find that, without foolish

scruple, it is raising doubts in our mind or exciting our imagination in

perilous directions, then we must be brave enough to close it, and not

open it again. If our weakness is such that we cannot resist temptation,

which unforeseen may come upon us, then it is our duty not to read any

book the character of which is quite unknown to us. If any such book is

a source of temptation to us, we must shun it, if we wish to do our duty

to God. If our reading makes us discontented with the lot in life which

Divine Providence has assigned to us, if it leads us to neglect or do

ill the duties of our position, if we find that our trust in God is

lessening and our love of this world growing, in all these cases we must

examine ourselves with the greatest care, and banish from ourselves any

book which is having these evil effects upon us.



Lastly there is an immense amount of literature, mostly of an ephemeral

character, which almost of necessity enters very largely into our lives

at the present day. We cannot characterize it as wholly bad, though its

influence is not entirely good, but it is hopeless to attempt to

counteract what is harmful in it by any direct means. The newspapers and

magazines of the hour are often without apparent harm, and yet very

often their arguments are based on principles which are unsound, and

their spirit is frankly worldly, and entirely opposed to the teaching of

Jesus Christ and of the Gospel. Still more when the Catholic Church and

the Holy See are in question, we know full well, and the most recent

experience has proved it, that they are often consciously or

unconsciously untruthful. Even when their misrepresentations have been

exposed, in spite of the boasted fairness of our country, we know that

we must not always expect a withdrawal of false news, still less

adequate apology. Constant reading of this character cannot but weaken

the Catholic sense and instinct, and engender in their place a worldly

and critical spirit most harmful in every way, unless we take means to

counteract it. What are these means? A place must be found in your

lives, dear children in Jesus Christ, for reading of a distinctly

Catholic character. You must endeavour to know the actual life and

doings of the Catholic Church at home and abroad by the reading of

Catholic periodical literature. You must have at hand books of

instruction in the Catholic Faith, for at least occasional reading, so

as to keep alive in your minds the full teaching of the Church. You must

give due place to strictly spiritual reading, such as the "Holy

Gospels," "The Following of Christ," "The Introduction to a Devout Life"

by St. Francis of Sales, and the lives of the Saints, which are now

published in every form and at every price. It is not your duty to

abstain from reading all the current literature of the day, but it is

your duty to nourish your Catholic mental life by purely Catholic

literature. The more you read of secular works, the more urgent is your

duty to give a sufficient place to those also, which will directly serve

you in doing your duty to God and in saving your soul. Assuredly one of

the most pressing duties at the present day is to recognize fully our

personal and individual responsibility in this matter of reading, and to

examine our conscience closely to see how we are acquitting ourselves of

it.



Before we leave this subject, we wish to ask all those among you dear

children in Jesus Christ, who, whether as fathers and mothers, or as

members of religious institutes, or masters and mistresses in schools,

are charged with the education of the young, to do all in your power to

train those committed to you to a wise and full understanding of this

matter of reading, and to a realization of its enormous power for good

and harm, and, therefore, to a sense of the extreme responsibility

attaching to it. Make them understand that, while all are able to read,

all things are not to be read by all; that this power, like every power,

may be abused, and that we have to learn how to use it with due

restraint. While they are with you and gladly subject to your influence,

train their judgment and their taste in reading, so that they may know

what is good and true, and know how to turn from what is evil and false.

Such a trained and cultivated judgment is the best protection that you

can bestow upon them. Some dangers must be overcome by flight, but there

are far more, especially at the present day, which must be faced, and

then overcome. It is part of your great vocation to prepare and equip

these children to be brave and to conquer in this fight. Gradually,

therefore, accustom them to the dangers they may meet in reading. Train

their judgment, strengthen their wills, make them loyal to conscience,

and then, trusting in God's grace, give them to their work in life.









INDEX.



Abbesses, the great, 224.

Accent and pronunciation, 154.

Adolescence, impressionability of children in, 173.

Aesthetics, 68; principles of, 71-2; teaching of, 187.

Agnesi, Maria Gaetana, 222.

Aids to study, 103-4.

A Kempls on self-seeking, 197.

America: educational experiments in, 84; text-books in, 180.

American view on character, 22.

  --expressive phrases, 128,155.

Ampere, Catholic scientist, 115.

Amusements and lessons, 100.

Animals, care of, in education of children, 125.

Answers, irrelevancy in girls', 74.

Aquinas, St. Thomas, 72.

Architecture, Gothic, inferences from, 189.

Arnold, Matthew, quoted, 48.

Art, character and, 186-7; Christian, 188, 189, 197; for children,

   191-2; contrasts in works of, 189-90; in education of girls, 72, 187;

   French art, 187; history of, 188-9; study of, 190-1; aims of study in

   early education, 185, 196.

Assenting mind, the, 25.

Assentors, great, 26.

Athletic craze, the, 111.

  --girl, the, 219.

Atmosphere in education, 321-2.

Audience, English and German, contrasted, 193.

"Aurora Leigh," 216.

Average person, the, 64-6.



"Babylonian Captivity," the. 165.

Bacon, "Of Goodnesse," 45.

Balder, the story of, 170.

Barbarism, selfishness and, 199.

Basilicas, the Christian, 19-20.

Basket-ball for girls, 110.

Bassi, Laura, 222.

Beale, Dorothea, cited, 94.

Bedford College, 218.

Benedictine monks, cited, 92-8.

Boarding schools, 76; young children in, 78.

Boniface VIII, 177.

Books, attitude of child towards, 36; wealth of children's literature in

  England, 144-5

  --reaction against mere lessons from, 80, 119-20.

  --Sacred, jewels of prayer and devotion in, IS.

  --to avoid, 148.

Botany, 122-3.

British oulturs, characteristics of, 139.

Browning, E. B., cited, 216.

  --R., quoted, 76; "An incident of the French camp," cited, 136.



Calvinism, 4, 26.

Candour, charm of, in children, 130.

Carlyle, cited, 153.

Catch-words, abuse of, 133.

Catherine, St., of Siena, 223.

Catholic--

  Art, 189, 197.

  Atmosphere, effect on manners, 201.

  Body, at play, 111; and religious education, 1.

  Characteristics: belong to graver side of human race, 112,

  Child, the, characteristics of, 29, 30;  source of courage in, 9-10;

   in Protestant surroundings, 24; prerogative of, 9, 30.

  Children, and relationship with Jeaus and His Mother, 8; and religion,

   16-18; under influence of Sacraments, 29.

  Church, ideals for man and woman in, 118, 225.

  Citizenship, 39.

  Disabilities, Newman quoted, 112-3.

  Education, 220, 225, 230; and character, 39; and history, 116.

  Faith, gives particular orientation of mind, 232.

  Family life, 89, 93.

  Girls, and work for the Church, 89; and Church music, 193.

  Historical hold on the past, 152.

  Literature, 240.

  Men of science, 116.

  Mental life, 242.

  Mind: training of the, 197; and history, 165.

  Patriotism, 39.

  Peasantry, 211.

  Philosophy, 60-76; value of, in education, 61.

  Schools: manners in, 201; sodalities in, 78.

  Secrets of strength, 99.

  Teachers, 100; and truth in history, 178.

  Text-books, need of, 180.

  Women, duty and privilege of, 112.

Catholics and--

  Equality of education, 118; higher education, 220; duty In ing, 240;

   historical teaching, 176; Latin, 163; taste in art, 194

  --disabilities of, Newman quoted, 112-8.

Celts of N. Europe, types of character among, 97.

Certificates as aids to study, 1084.

Character, 21-3; essentials of, 40-1; evolution of, 60,179-3; study of,

   22, 29, 34-9; training of, 22, 29-34, 38-42, 46, 49-51, 58, 148, 210,

   221, 225-6, 230; means of training 42-4; types of, 26-9, 37.

  --influence of art on, 186.

  --in the teacher, 38, 46-59.

  --manners and, 209.

  --religion and, 6-7, 29.

  --the strength of great women, 228.

  --value of, appreciated by children, 56-8, 171.

Characters, modern, 26, 83; cardinal points in study of children's,

   34-7.

Characteristic cadence in speaking, 54. Characteristics, of the age, 39;

   of British culture, 130; of English style, 129-30; of girls' work,

   218.

Charges against the Church, 179.

Chaucer, 127.

Cheltenham College, 94, 218.

Child, attitude of, towards books, 36.

  --martyrs, 10.

  --study, 35, 57.

  --vocabulary of an "only," 132.

  --Wordsworth's "model child," 32-3.

  _See also_ Catholic Child.

Childhood, friendships formed in, 11.

  --impressionability of, 173.

Childishness in piety, 10.

Childlike spirit of Catholic child, 29.

Children, 30.

  --books for, 144-6; attitude to books, 36.

  --characteristics of, 36, 66, 56, 82-3, 109-10, 123; candour, 180;

   habits of mind, 126; sensitive to influences, 46; as critics, 136;

   like _real people_, 56-6; dislike compromise, 175.

  --delicate, 9, 50, 84, 86.

  --development of, 82; mental development, 140-1, 169-73.

  --eccentric ways in, 84.

  --groups observable among, 23, 26-8, 87, 62,125.

  --and lessons; a simple life essential, 100; do not know how to learn,

  101; answers, 102.

  --letters of, 188-9.

  --and love of nature, 124,126.

  --no orphans within the Church, 80.

  --and playtime solitude, 108-9. souls of, 200.

  --training of, 32-3.

Chivalry: age of, 202; religious spirit of, 165.

Choleric temperament, the, 26.

Church, the--

  Abuses in, exaggerated, 179.

  Ceremonial of, 205-6.

  Characterised as the Great Master who educates us all, 434; as the

   Guardian of Truth, 239; the Teacher of all nations, 58-9, 99.

  Example of, as teacher, 43; influence on Catholic taachers, 99-100.

  in France, 165.

  and history, 165.

  Ideals for man and woman in, 118, 225.

  Music of, 193-4.

  Needlework for, 89.

  the pioneers of, 92.

  as a teacher of manners, 200-3, 205.

  testimony to, from Non-Catholic sources, 59, 178.

Classes, advantages of large, 97.

Classical studies, 151-2

Classics, English, for the young, 145.

"Clever" children, the so-called, 125.

Colonial life, 92.

Common sense, 65.

Communion, First, 29.

Composition, oral, 138; written, 137, 139-42.

Concentric method in teaching, 167.

Confirmation, 29.

Contentment, 90.

Contrasts, method of, in teaching of art, 189.

Control and "handling" in training children, 200.

Controversies. _See_ Educational Controversies.

Conventionality, 198-9.

Conventions, code of, 199.

Conversation, 132-7; of girls, 182-4; principles in, 137.

Cooking, 90, 121. Correction, value of, 42. Cosmology, 68.

Countrymen and nature, 124-5.

Crimean War and women's work, 219.

Criticism and correction, 42-3; administered by the Church, 44.

  --evils of merely destructive, 183; reading lesson as an exercise in,

   136; of essays, 142.

Critics, gravity of children as, 136.

Cross-roads in a girl's life, 140.

Cruelty, 199.

Crusades, ideals of the, 165.

Curiosity concerning evil, 14; evil of curiosity in reading, 149.



Dalgairns, Fr., cited, 12.

Damoiseaux, in days of chivalry, 203

Dancing, 110-11.

Dante, "Paradiso," quoted, 60.

Death, right thoughts of, 7.

De Bonald, cited, 73.

De Ghantal, St. Jane F., quoted, 76.

De Gramont, Marquise, quoted, 41.

Degrees, different significance of, for man and woman, 220-1.

Democratic age, 5, 207.

Democracy in the nursery, 208.

De Ravignan, Pere, quoted, 105.

Devotion: requirements of, 10; to our Lady, 205, 218. _And see_

   Self-devotion.

Devotions of Blessed Sacrament and Sacred  Heart entrusted  to women,

   223.

  --to the Saints, 10.

Difficulties of mind, 61-6.

Discipline and obedience, 42.

Dogmatism in teaching, 53.

Domestic occupations, 81, 85-92, 93, 121.

Doubts and difficulties as to faith, 14.

Dressmaking, 88.

Drudgery, need of, 96, 98.

Duty and endurance, 96.



Eccentricity, 83-5.

Educated, a well-educated girl, 231.

Education--

  Aims in, 88, 89, 159, 230-1.

  Board of, 80-1, 95, 119, 120, 121.

  and character, 21, 231.

  Demands of girls', 77.

  A "finished," 230-1.

  Higher Education of women, 214-28.

  Home education, 77, 96, 97, 155.

  Intermediate, 87,116.

  Intellectual and practical, contrasted, 91.

  Last years of, 213.

  and lesson books, 80.

  Life the test of, 230.

  and material requirements of life, 86.

  Middle class, and practical work, 81.

  Mistakes in English, 119-21.

  the opportunity of the teacher, 229,

  Practical, 81, 91; practical aspect of, 122.

  Problems in, 76 _et seq_.

  Religious, 1-20.

  and religious orders, 58-9.

  State control in, 217.

  System of 1870, 34, 120.

  "Ugly stage" in, 230.

  of women, changes in, 215.

  of young children, 78-9, 96-7.

Educational advantages of personal work, 88.

Educational controversies, 1, 99, 116, 118, 151, 218.

  --experiments in America, 34.

  --pressure levels original thought, 184.

Educators, qualities in great, 99; fundamental principles of, 99, 156.

  --of early childhood, types of, 31-2.

Elementary schools, 97.

Elizabeth, the two Saints, 224.

Emerson on manners, 198.

Encouragement, need of, 50.

English characteristics, 180, 137, 216-7.

  --language, 128, 150; study of, 127-49; mathod in study, 131;

   characteristics of style, 129-30; American influences on, 127-8;

   traces of Elizabethan, in America, 128; new words in, 129; children's

   English, 129-31. _And see_ Composition, Conversation, Literature,

   Reading.

  --martyrs, 172.

  --portraits in Berlin, 129-30.

Essay writing, 138-42.

Ethics, 68, 70, 71, 73.

European history, 165, 166.

Eustoohium, St., 224.

Examination programme, a professional danger, 61.

Example, power of, 38, 46.

Excitement, evil of, 100, 231.

_Exempt_ persons, 86.



Faber, Father, on hell and heaven, 8, 233-7.

Fairness, children look for, 56.

Faith, and art, 189-90, 194.

  --Catholic, things which come with, 39.

  --child's soul hungry for, 200.

  --children as confessors of, 10.

  --dangers to, 11-14, 178, 240.

  --difficulties and doubts as to, 14-15.

  --mysteries in, 2, 15.

  --philosophy, a help and support to, 61, 72.

  --the Propagation of the, 228.

  --responsibility with regard to, 16-17.

  --right thoughts of, 10.

  --thoughts of, inspiring life, 6, 98, 104.

Family life, Catholic, 39, 93.

Fathers and mothers, symbols of God's love, 3.

Faults contrary to spirit of childhood, 50.

Feltre, Vittorino da, 99.

Fighting instinct in child, 109.

First aid, 89.

Fitch, Sir J., "Lessons on Teaching," cited 169.

Fitness, sense of, 19.

Flowers and children, 109, 128, 125-6.

Four last things, right thoughts of, 7-8.

France, literature in, 161.

Francis of Sales, St., cited, 12,17, 26; on care of the Church, 44;

   works of, 162 _n_., 242.

Frauenbund, 219.

Freemason, Jewish, in Rome, 11.

French: art, 187; language, study of, 163, 150, 169-60; litarature

   160-1; mind, bent of, 160; Revolution, 202.

Friend, the influence of a, 42.

Friendship and character forming, 42, 43.

Friendships, as indications of character, 86; a safeguard against

   morbid, 51; with the saints, 11.



Gairdner's "Lollardy and the Reformation" cited, 179.

Games, value of organized, 78, 107-8, 110.

Gardens for children, 125.

  --in a new country, 126.

Genesis, Book of, 115.

Geography, 122.

German, language, study of, 153-4, 169-60.

  --musical audience, 193.

Girl students at universities, 217-8, 226.

Girls' and higher moral education, 226-7.

  --answers, irrelevancy in, 74.

  --views of life at age of 18, 214; mental outlook at 16, 141.

  --work, characteristics of, 218.

Girton, 218.

"Giving way," 85.

God, child's soul near to, 126.

  --duty to, 1, 218, 241.

  --Fatherhood of, 3, 6.

  --on conveying right thought of, to children, 1-8.

  --truths concerning existence of, 72.

God's care for us, 44.

  --priest, Art, 182.

Golliwogg, the, 105-6.

Gothic architecture, 189.

Governess, a modern, 77.

Grammar, 67.

Gramophone in language teaching, 156.

Greek history, 169.

  --tragedies, 184.

Gregory XVI and De Bonald, 73.

Grown-up life, on anticipated instruction in, 94.



Habit of work, 40, 98.

Habits, 21, 22.

Handicrafts, teaching of, 81.

"Handling " in training in manners, 200-2.

Handy member of family, the, 83.

Hearing of lessons, 101.

Hedley, Bp., quoted, 43.

Hell and heaven, 8, 238-7.

Hidden lives, 227-8.

Higher education of women, 214-8; atmosphere for, non-existent 221, 226;

   and Catholic influence, 225; false aims in, 226; and realities of

   life, 226.

  --life, the, 228.

Historical teaching to Catholics, 176.

History, 164; position in curriculum, 166-7; value in education, 181.

  --European, centres round the Church, 165-7.

  --study, and the examination syllabus, 166, 168.

  --teaching: and periods in development of children, 170-6; aims in

   teaching, 172; method, 102, 167-9, 180-1; concentric method, 167;

   truth in teaching, 178; requirements in the teacher, 176-9.

  --text-books, defects of, 168.

Hockey, 110.

Holy family, the, 98.

  --Roman Empire, 165.

Home education, 77, 96, 97, 155.

  --happiness dependent on manners, 208.

Hooliganism, 199-200.



Imagination, 189-40.

Impressionism in conduct, 70.

Independence, 40, 92, 207, 232.

Influence. _See_ Example.

Insincerity, 47-8; in teaching, 14,178.

Inspectors on teaching by nuns, 59.

Investitures, struggle concerning, 166.

Irish Intermediate education, 87, 116.

Isabella the Catholic, 224.

Italian humanism, 25.

  --language, study of, 153, 159.

  --question, 166.



Jansenism, spirit of, 4.

Jesus Christ, right views of, 8-9.

Joan of Arc, Blessed, 223.

Johnson, Lionel, quoted, xiii, 229.

Judgment, right thoughts of, 7-8.



Keble, J., quoted, 1.

Kingdom of woman, 224.

Knighthood, training for, 202-3

Knowledge: at first hand, 123; before action, 31; love of, and influence

   of teacher, 99-100.



Laboratory science, 120-1.

Language. _See_ English.

Languages, modern, place and value in education, 150-1,156-8; social and

   commercial values of, 157-8; evil of superficial knowledge of, 158;

   attitude towards study of, 153, 154; choice of, 159-61;

   pronunciation, 154; methods in study, 155-7;  self-instruction

   courses, 156; translation, 161-3. Latin, 161-3; grammar, 82.

  --races, temperaments among, 27. Learning by heart, 135.

  --of lessons, 100-2.

Leo XIII, 17, 63, 74.

Lesson books and education, 80, 81, 119.

Lessons and play, 83,95-6,100.

  --from history, 176.

  --hearing of, 102; learning of, 100-2.

Letter-writing, 138-9.

Lir, children of, 170.

Literature, 142-6; wealth of children's books, 144-5.

Logic, 67, 68-9, 73; has no place in English religious system, 24.

Lowell, J. Russell, quoted, 150.

Loyalty and patriotism, 170.



Mackey, Canon, cited, 162.

"Mangnall's Questions," 215.

Mannerisms in teachers, 54-6.

Manners, 198-203, 210, 213; codes of, 205-6; derivation of word, 202;

   acquiring of, wearisome, 204-5, 210; neglect of, 205-6; effect of

   neglect to teach, 199-200; fundamentals of, 208-4; high and low

   watermarks in, 208-9; standard of, 203, 212; training in, 204-5,

   207-9; example not enough, 210; personal element in training in, 212;

   mistakes in training in, 208; truthfulness in, 211-2.

Manners and--

  Class of life, 211; home ties, 207-8; religion, 200-2, 205-6, 211;

   service, 211, 213; the life of to-day, 207.

Manual work, value of, in education, 82-3, 85, 86; a corrective to

   eccentricity, 83; domestic occupations, 85-93.

Mathematics, 114, 116-8, 121.

Matilda of Tuscany, 223.

Mechanical toys, 106-7.

Melancholic temperament, the, 26, 28.

Mercier, Cardinal, quoted, 69, 71, 72.

Metaphysics, 68.

Middle-class education, 81.

Mind, quiet of, 221, 231-2; habits of mind in children, 125; development

   of, 140-1, 169-73.

Minds: the best of, in women, 231-2; 5; classes of, 61-6.

Modernism, 13.

Montalembert, quoted, 88.

More, Blessed Thomas, 26, 99.

_Mouvement Feministe_, 219.

Music, place of, in education, 191-4; aims of study in, 193;

   intellectual aspect of, 192.

Myths, value in teaching history, 170.



Nagging, in teaching manners, 204.

Natural Science, 67, 114-6, 118-22.

  --Theology, 68, 72-3.

Nature Study, 114, 122-6; aims of, 122; books, 123-4.

Neoker de Saussure, Mme., quoted, 47-8, 54.

Needlework, 87-9, 121.

Nervs fatigue, 84.

"Nerves," women subject to, 70.

Newman, Cardinal, quoted, 112, 164.

Newnham College, 218.

Nightingale, Florence, 219.

Non-Catholic parents, and schools held by Religious, 59.

  --schools, 151, 166.

Nonconformist type of character, 23-6.

Nonentities, good, 38-40.

North of England Ladies' "Council of Education," 218.

Nuremberg, Pirkheimer family of, 222.

Nurse, the English and the Irish, 31-2.

Nursery shrine, the, 105, 106.

Nursing, 89, 218-9.



Obedience, training in, 43.

Observation of children, 35.

  --training in, 81, 119-26.

Oral composition, 138; oral lessons, 74, 180.

Organization and development, 80, 87.

Our Lady, right thoughts of, 8-10.

Oxford and Cambridge Degrees, 220.

  --girl students at, 218.



Painting and drawing, 191-6.

Parents: and teaching about God, 3; and teaching of manners, 208.

Pasteur, 115.

Pater, Walter, cited, 130.

Patience, value of, 40, 212; mental and moral, in women, 163.

Patriotism, 39, 170-1.

Paula, St., 224.

Peasantry, Catholic, simplicity of manners in, 211.

Penance, Sacrament of, 29.

People of great promise, 231.

Personal work, educational advantages of, 88.

Piety, childishness in, 10.

Philosophy, 60-75; method of study in, 66-74; relation to revealed

   truth, 73.

Phonetics, 155.

Physical exercise, 82.

Pico de Mirandola, 26.

Pirkheimer family of Nuremberg, 222.

Piscopia, Lucretia, 222.

Pius VII, 177.

Pius X, life of labour of, 99.

Plants, care of, for chilflren, 126.

Play, 104-5, 111, 112; and character, 86, 105, 107; of the nursery,

   105-6; and organized games, 107-8, 110; and solitude, 108-10; toys

   and playthings, 107; hoops, 110.

Poetry, 102; place of, 192; for children's recitation, 186.

Popes, the: in history, 177, 178, 179; of Renaissance, 26; temporal

   power of, 165; life of labour of, 98-9.

Popularity in matters of taste, 188-4.

Portraits, criticism of English, in Berlin, 129-30.

Pose, temptation to, 41; of being erratic, 70.

Practical education, 81.

Pressure in education, 97, 116-7.

Prize distribution, system of, 103-4.

Professional dangers in teaching, 61-7.

Pronunciation and accent, 154.

Proportion in studies, 191.

Protestant Reformation, effect on manners, 201.

  --school, Catholic child in, 24.

Protestantism, 25; and French Revolution, 202.

Psychology, 68, 70-1, 73.

Pugin's "Book of Contrasts," cited, 189.

Punishment, 99.



"Quack" methods in learning languages, 155.

Queen Victoria, 153, 198.

Queen's College, London, opening of, 216.

Querdeo, Y Le, quoted, 21.

Querulous tone, in the nursery, 53.

Question and answer lessons, 75, 180.

Questioning, manner of, 102; effect of too many questions, 36.

Quiet of mind, 221, 231-2.



Reading:  Cardinal Archbishop of Westminster on, 147, 238-43; and

   character, 36; for girls, 146, 148; without commentary, 145; value

   of, in education, 182-42.

  --aloud, 134, 136, 146; the best introduction to literature, 143.

Realities of life, 81, 87 _et seq_., 226.

Recitation, 134-6; gesture in, 136.

Recreation. _See_ Play.

Reformation, the Protestant, 201.

Religion, the teaching of, 1-20; aims in, 11, 17-18; periods in, 8.

Religious houses, foundresses of, 224; and manual labour, 98.

  --minds, difficulties of, 63.

  --orders, development of, 165.

  --teaching: qualifications for, 4; and manners, 201.

Renaissance, the, 25; Popes of the, 26.

Rewards, 99, 103, 104.

Reynolds, Sir Joshua, cited, 130.

Roman Catholics, disabilities of, 112-3.

  --history, 169.

Rossettl, D. G., quoted, 182.



Sacraments, the, as modifying temperamant, 29.

Sacred books, jewels of prayer in, 15.

Saints, devotions to the, 10-11.

Savonarola, 26. Schiller, quoted, 214. Scholastic philosophy, 74.

School: and home education, contrasted, 77-8; and preparation for life,

   76, 80, 91 _et seq_,; organization and individual development, 80.

  --education, drawbacks to, 78-9.

  --life, impressiveness of, 76-7.

Sohurman, Clara von, 222.

Science, experimental, 120-2, 151; misuse of the term, 118-9.

Scolding, 43, 60.

Scottish schoolmasters, old race of, 97-8.

Scriptural knowledge examinations, 16.

Scripture, devotional study of, 15.

Self-consciousness in children, 35.

Self-devotion, 31, 219, 224, 228.

Self-help, 89-90.

Selfishness, 84,199-200.

Servant question, 91.

Servants, manners in the best, 211.

Shrines, nursery, 105, 106.

Sidney, Sir Philip, 127.

Silliness, driven out by manual work, 86.

Simple life, the, 40, 92; for children, 100.

Sin and evil, right thoughts of, 6-7.

Sincerity, 41, 47-9.

Sodalities in Catholic schools, 78.

Solitude, value of, to children, 108-9.

South African War, reaction in education since, 119-20.

Spanish, study of, 154, 159.

Spiritualism, 13.

Sporting instinct in children, 42.

Stagnation of mind, 231.

Story-telling, 170; in teaching history, 180-1.

Strength, Catholic secrets of, 99.

Study, aids to, 103.

Suffrage movement, women's, 219.



Taste, 182, 196-7; and character, 182-4; independent, 184; self-taught,

   184, 185; trained, 185.

"Teacher Study," from child's point of view, 58.

Teacher's manners, 54-6.

Teachers, a large measure of freedom for, 34,

Teaching, a great stewardship, 3-4, 80; reality in, 122; qualifications

   in religious, 4.

  --orders of Eeligious, 58-9.

"Teddy Bears," 105, 106.

Temperament, 21-9; difficulties of, 32; division and classification of,

   23, 26-9; in religion, 28-5.

Tennyson, quoted, 216.

Teutons, types of character among, 97.

Text-books, 180.

Theatres and children, 184.

Theology: not for girls, 18; parallel with a great Basilica, 19-20;

   Natural, 72.

Theresa, Saint, 224.

Thompson, Francis, quoted, 95, 127.

Time, value of, 40.

Townsman, the, in the country, 124-5.

Toys, 107.

Translation from foreign languages, 161-3.

Transvaal, a garden party in the, 126.

Truthfulness, 47, 211.



Ullathorne, Archbishop, quoted, 34.

Ulysses, the wanderings of, 170.

University life for girls, 217-8, 226.

  --locals, 87, 168.

Urquhart, D., quoted, 208. Utilitarians in social life, 186.



Victoria, Queen, 153,198.

Vigilance, 42.

Vitality in teacher, 49.

Vocabulary of children, 132.

Vocation, choice of a, 141.

Voice, influence of tone of, 63; cadences in, 68-4; production, 184-0.

Vulgarity, 211.



Wassmann, Catholic scientist, 116.

Ways of learning lessons, 101-2.

Westminster, Cardinal Archbishop of, on reading, 147, 188-48.

Will of a woman,  strength of, 282.

Wisdom, the beginning of, 19.

Wollstonecraft, Mary, cited, 216. Woman, the kingdom of, 224; the

   mission of, 288.

Women, higher education of, 214-28; changes In education of, 316.

  --and manners, 203.

  --direction of influence of, 224.

  --mental characteristics of the best, 232.

  --tendency of, to impressionism in conduct, 70.

  --the really great, 223;  conspicuous in learning, 222; conspicuous in

   religion, 224.

Women's suffrage movement, 219.

Wordsworth, quoted, 32, 114, 135. Work, habit of, 40, 98.



Young ladies, education for, 215.



Aberdeen: The University Press





  
  
Search Terms:  Pride and Prejudice, jane austen, free online literature, 
 
HOMEWORK HELP REFERENCE MATH SCIENCE HISTORY ENGLISH MUSIC LANGUAGES
Museums Computer Tutorials Maps Encyclopedias Dictionaries Rhyming Quotations Calculators
Reading Cams &
Panoramas
Lists Weather Watch Films Biographies Free Clipart Statistics for Term Papers & Research
Thesauruses Zoos Spelling Words ART

Examination Preparation Guides - All

CLEP

SAT

SOFTWARE

AP Test Books

DSST Books

SCHAUM's

CLIFF'S NOTES




Home      Imagination     Reference Desk
College & Acceleration     Kids' Books and Software 
Movies    Free Tutorials and Worksheets
For Kids       History of Education
College and High School Graduation
Rosetta Stone Language Learning CD's / Software
Top Recommendations
My Employment, Career, Job Search List

Instant Online Classes - Free video lessons & tutorials
Gifted Resources for Educators and Homeschoolers 
EDUCATION BOOKS FOR KIDS
EDUCATION BOOKS FOR PARENTS

Free Online Valentine's Day Stories
Free Online St. Patrick's Day Stories - Saint Patrick
Free Online Halloween Stories and Halloween Movies
Free Online Thanksgiving Stories
Free Online Christmas Stories

New Year's Resolutions
Chinese New Year

This site is winner of the BUSY EDUCATORS AWARD!  Thanks!

Link about gifted children and intelligence, IQ and geniuses


 

LINK BACK TO EXTREME INTELLECT!  HELP EVERYONE GET BETTER GRADES
 and SHARE this site with others on your blogs, facebook, myspace and websites!
HIGHLIGHT -- CUT --- PASTE

Disclaimer
Copyright 2000 to 2009, All Rights Reserved